Tag Archives: Female/Female

Contains lesbian sex

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 12: Aftermath

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 12: Aftermath

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Rape, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Magic, Work, Spanking

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 11



“You fucking whore!” Allison yelled at Sister Louise and swung the wooden spoon in her hand hard, smacking it across Sister Louise’s pale ass.

“Please stop!” Sister Louise begged in pain. “Please, it hurts! Ahhh!” Another wooden spoon smacked her ass, swung by Desiree. “Please, God, save your servant!” Smack! Allison hit her ass and Sister Louise moaned in pain. Smack! Desiree hit her ass. Smack!

The living room was a mess. Furniture lay strewn about, the carpet was sticky with blood from Korina and Desiree’s wounds. Korina was lying on her back while Fiona pressed a towel to her left arm, staunching the blood from her bullet wound. Chasity was talking in her radio. The police officer was still topless, although she had recovered her gun from when Sister Louise made her drop it. Xiu was in the kitchen, attending to her bleeding nose. Apparently, Mary landed a nice kick while they were struggling and Xiu’s nose appeared broken. Violet huddled in the corner, the teenager hugging herself and watching the nun get beat with dull eyes.

I sat on the recliner, my head aching from the rolling pin Korina had cracked across my skull while under the control of Sister Louise. Mary sat across my lap, hugging me tightly as we watched Allison and Desiree take turns spanking the nun’s ass with wooden spoons. The nun was bent over the arm of the couch and the air was filled with wood smacking flesh and the nun’s grunts and yelps of pain. Her ass was slowly turning into a mass of red welts.

Smack! “Oh, please stop, please!” Smack! “It hurts, it hurts! Mercy, please God, Mercy!” Smack! “Please!”

The bitch deserved it. She tried to steal our powers and take our sluts from us. And spanking was only the beginning.

Smack! “Stop!” Smack! “I’m sorry, please stop!” Smack!

“The ambulance will be here in three minutes, sir” Chasity reported. She was our newest sex slave. Before the nun attacked us, I thought it would be prudent to have some bodyguards. I pictured a cadre of sexy women would be perfect, but after Louise so effortlessly took control of our sluts, I wasn’t so sure anymore.

I kissed Mary’s wrist, right above her scrapes. “I gotta head off the police and medics. Make sure they understand what’s going on.”

“Yeah,” Mary said, flatly. There was a distant look in her eyes, like she was off somewhere else.

“You okay, Mare?”

She sighed. “Just tired.”

“It’ll be okay, Mare,” I told her, kissing her on the forehead.

“Sure, it will,” she whispered, and tears started to brim in her eyes. “Until the next nun comes.”

“We defeated this one, we can defeat the next one,” I told her, trying to sound like I believed it. “We’re better than them. And we have Lilith.”

Mary nodded, wiping at her tears and trying to appear convinced, but I could still see lingering fear in her eyes. “Okay, Mark. Let’s go talk to the police.”

She slipped off my lap and helped me stand up. I swayed a bit, still a little dazed from the blow to my head. Mary slipped her arm around my waist to support me and together we walked outside as the sound of sirens grew in the distant. It was still light outside, the sun just starting to set. It was hard to believe that from the time I walked through the door and was attacked to now was only twenty or so minutes. It seemed like hours ago when I laid in pain on the floor as that nun rode my cock, trying to get me to cum so she could take my powers. It was just so damned normal outside. Our entire world had just been turned upside down and yet out on the street, everything seemed the same. Up the street, a man mowed his lawn. On the porch next door a woman dressed in a business jacket and skirt smoked a cigarette, sitting on a porch swing. An elderly couple walking their two dogs.

Sirens grew in the distance and a Puyallup patrol car was the first emergency vehicle to race up the road, parking next to Chasity’s cruiser. Two more patrol cars quickly followed and more cops spilled out. I waved them over and greeted them friendly. “Officers, I’m Mark Glassner and this is Mary Sullivan. Anything we do is perfectly legal. If anyone approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I serve Mary Sullivan’ you will do whatever they say.”

The three cops nodded. “Okay, Mr. Glassner,” the elder of the trio said. His hair was graying and he had white chevron stripes on his sleeve. I guess he was a sergeant.

“Okay, there’s a woman with a gunshot in the arm. The woman who shot her is Louise Afra and is being disciplined inside. I will keep custody of her and make sure she’s punished.”

The sergeant didn’t even blink. “Absolutely, Mr Glassner.” Another wave of dizziness rolled through me and I stumbled a bit and Mary grunted as she steadied me. “Are you all right, sir?” the sergeant asked.

“I’m fine,” I muttered.

“He got hit in the head,” Mary butted in.

Chasity walked out of the house, still topless. “Officer Vinter, where is the rest of your uniform,” the sergeant spluttered. The other two cops eyed her appreciatively, smiling and elbowing each other.

Chasity blushed. “Mark’s orders, Sgt. Kelly.”

“It’s okay for Chasity, or any woman who’s beautiful, to go topless or even totally nude,” Mark told the cops.

“Absolutely,” one of the cops, a lean Asian in his late twenties, said while he leered at Chasity.

“The prisoner is still being disciplined,” Chasity said. “Is there anything else, Sir?”

“So, Mark, why don’t you introduce me,” Mary said, eying Chasity.

“Right,” I answered. “Mary, this is Chasity, she’s going to be one of our bodyguards, or at least she will if we can figure out a way to protect the sluts from being dominated by one of these nuns.”

Mary reached out and fingered Chasity’s nipple. “So, you’re my slut now?”

Chasity shuddered in pleasure. “Yes, mam.”

The ambulance arrived followed by a red, fire truck. More neighbors were gathering on their porches and driveways to watch the events. The ambulance drivers and firefighters gathered their equipment and walked up. I ordered them to ignore anything weird going on in the house. Several started to work on Korina’s gunshot, while another check me out, shining a light into my eyes, and asking me questions. Korina was loaded into the ambulance to be taken to Good Sam for surgery. Xiu and I were recommended to go to the ER to be check out. Two more cops arrived while I was being examined and that was two more cops under my orders. It wouldn’t be long before the entire Puyallup Police Department was under my orders.

Then the first of the news crews arrived. I shouldn’t be surprised that an officer involved shooting in a rich neighborhood would attract the news. And that drew the Chief of Police, an iron hard man in his fifties, with gray hair and whip-thin frame. He looked in better shape than some of his officers in their thirties. His uniform was clearly the dress blues of the Puyallup Police Department, with silver piping, epaulet with silver eagles, and various medals decorated his chest.

“Chief Hayworth,” I greeted. He had a firm handshake. I gave him the standard instructions and led him into the house.

Allison and Desiree were still vigorously spanking Louise, who’s ass was solid red with welts. Desiree was naked, having removed her ruined maid’s outfit, her nut brown skin had a sheen of sweat and her heavy breasts bounced and jiggled as she swung her wooden spoon. Teenage Allison was a fair skinned, petite girl with generous sized breasts, although not as large as Desiree’s. She was wearing her maid’s outfit, bodice so transparent her hard nipples and silver barbell piercings were easily visible. She was bent over slightly, her short, ruffled skirt hiked up to expose the many petticoats underneath as well as just the bottom of her pert ass.

Fiona walked in from the kitchen, naked. Apparently, Louise had interrupted the sluts shopping trip and they didn’t get any of the maid outfits or other slutty clothing as we told them to get. Fiona remember her orders, though, and must have stripped naked while the medics worked on Korina. She was curvy Irish gal with strawberry-blonde hair that was pulled back in a ponytail. She could almost be Mary’s sister, both had freckled faces and breasts, although Fiona’s tits were a cup-size larger, and both had fiery pubic hair, Mary’s waxed save for a heart-shaped patch above her pussy while Fiona’s was a mass of wild, red hair.

Violet was curled up on the recliner Mary and I had vacated, still clothed. Her hair was messed up, locks escaping her pig tails, and she had several scratches on her arm from Allison wrestling her to the ground. “Slut!” Mary barked at Violet. “You’re in the house and not naked!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” Violet gasped, the blood draining from her face. She quickly pulled off her black dress and started to pull off her knee socks with garters encircling her slim thighs when Mary stopped her.

“Uhhhmm, you look delicious with those on,” Mary purred, eying the teenage girl’s slim body. Her breasts were small, just budding with small nipples. A curly bush of brown hair covered her tight cunt. Mary bent her over the other arm of the same sofa that Louise was bent over and smacked Violet’s ass, hard.

“One,” Violet gasped, “thank you, Mistress.” Every time Mary smacked her ass, Violet counted aloud and thanked her. Mary enjoyed disciplining the sluts, and I enjoyed watching, or I would if I didn’t have this pounding headache. Between spankings, Mary would caress her ass and pussy, and Violet was visibly aroused by the fifth spanking, rubbing herself against the couch arm.

“Fiona, why don’t you get to know, Chief Hayworth,” I ordered as the chief sat down in one of the reclining chairs. Fiona smiled and before the chief could react, draped her naked form across his lap and kissed him on the lips. The chief was flustered and I could see a gold wedding band on his finger. But he didn’t object after a moment. The old guy probably hasn’t had a naked twenty-year old on his lap in thirty years.

“You’re going to keep the prisoner?” Chief Hayworth asked, glancing over at Louise. He seemed uncomfortable at her treatment.

“Yeah.”

“What am I supposed to tell the reporters, or the DA?”

I thought for a minute. “Have the DA call me if he has any concerns. As for the news reports, tell them that a Louise Afra is being detained for attempted murder and breaking and entering.” That way, whoever sent Louise would now she failed. Hopefully, it would make them cautious.

The chief frowned, but nodded his head. “Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

“So, Chief Hayworth,” I said. “I’m going to need a group of officers to provide protection for Mary and I, and our sluts.”

“I think that might be arranged,” the Chief said as Fiona begin kissing at his neck. His hand had found her plump breast and hard nipple. “How many?”

I had thought about that. I figured three eight-hour shifts with two officers would require six for a day, so double that should be enough. “Twelve.”

The Chief frowned. “That’s a lot of manpower. That’s almost an entire patrol shift.”

“Well, they also have to young, attractive women, like Officer Vinter,” I said, pointing to Chasity.

Smack! “Nine, thank you Mistress!” purred Violet.

“There’s maybe two more officers that I have that fit the bill,” Chief Hayword said.

I frowned. Fuck, I didn’t think about that. I thought for a moment, then asked, “Well, is there anyway we can get a meeting with other police departments?”

Smack! “Thirteen, thank you Mistress!”

“Yeah,” the Chief said, nodding. “There’s a board meeting for LESA in a two days. All Chiefs of Police in Pierce County and the Sheriff will be there.”

“Lisa? What’s that?”

“The local law enforcement pools their resources for things like 911 operators and radio dispatchers. The Law Enforcement Support Agency, or LESA, takes care of that. All the Chief of Police and the County Sheriff sit on the board.”

Smack! “Fifteen, thank you Mistress!”

I nodded. That would work if we could figure out a way to make the sluts immune to these nuns. “Okay, I’ll be there.” I shook his hand. “Have fun with Fiona,” I said with a smile.

“Er, yeah,” Chief Hayworth said, looking embarrassed.

“We’re going to have lots of fun, Master,” Fiona purred. “His cock feels so hard in his pants. I bet you haven’t had a hot chick in years.”

“My wife is very beautiful,” the Chief said.

“Not as beautiful as me,” Fiona challenged.

“No,” Hayward whispered and Fiona smiled wickedly.

“Twenty, thank you Mistress!”

“Any of your officers is free to fuck any of the sluts save for Violet.” I told the chief. Mary who just had finished disciplining Violet, looked questioningly at me. “My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” I told her.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Violet cooed.

Mary smacked her ass again. “Don’t think you’re any better than the other sluts, just less used. So, can I finally take you to the hospital, hun? I want to make sure Korina didn’t scramble your brains.”

“Fine, fine,” I said. “Sluts, you can stop disciplining the bitch, for now.” I walked over to Louise, and gripped her face hard in my hand, twisting her face to stare up at me. “Cunt, you’re the property of Mary and I now. You will obey the commands of every one of our sluts.”

Mary spat in her face. “You will only go by Sister Cuntrug!” Mary ordered.

“Y-yes,” Sister Cuntrag stammered, tears streaming down her face.

Mary slapped her face, hard. “You address me as Mistress, Cuntrag!”

“Sorry, Mistress!”

I walked around Sister Cuntrag and stared at her red ass and furry pussy that peaked out between her thighs. I unzipped my pants and pulled my hard cock out and smacked her ass, enjoying her moan of pain. And then I slid my cock down her ass and between her legs and shoved it up her cunt. She was dry and she screamed in pain as I rammed it up her. Her cunt was rough on my dick.

“Mark, I thought we were going to the hospital,” Mary objected.

“Just let me rape the bitch, Mare,” I panted, fucking Cuntrag hard.

“Fine, hun,” Mary sighed. She pressed her body against my side and kissed me. “Don’t take too long.” Then she disappeared into the kitchen to get Xiu.

“Rape her, Master!” cooed Allison. Desiree had wrapped her arms around Allison and was fingering the slut beneath her skirt, as Desiree watched in satisfaction.

Violet sat on the other arm of the couch, watching wide eyed, her legs were spread and she pinched her clit gently. Chasity leaned against the corner of the couch, watching in fascination as she slowly rubbed her crotch against the corner, masturbating on the couch. Her breast swayed with her rhythm.

I grasped Cuntrag’s hips and just slammed into her hard and deep. She was sobbing, wiggling her ass, trying to escape my cock. “Why are you fighting, whore!” I demanded in anger. “This is what you wanted! You came here to get my cock up her nasty twat and shoot my cum inside you! Why aren’t you happy!”

“Please!” begged Sister Cuntrag, “Please stop! I’m sorry! Let me go, I won’t tell anyone, I promise!”

“Fuck that!” I moaned. “You’re mine, now! So you better learn to like having my cock up her cunt! Now, beg for my cum!”

“P-please! C-um inside me!”

“You can do better, whore!”

“Cum inside my n-nasty, dirty c-cunt!” she stammered. “Fill me up with your thick cum, Master!”

“Here you go!” I moaned. “Here it cums!” My cock flooded her dry pussy with cum. I pulled my cock out of her swollen pussy, white sperm leaking out. Cuntrag sobbed quietly.

Mary was back and slapped Cuntrag’s face. “Good little sluts thank their Master when he gives them his cum!”

“T-thank you, Master,” Cuntrag cried.

“Chasity, go throw Sister Cuntrag into the a closet,” I ordered as I put away my cock. “Then you sluts will start cleaning up, unless any cop wants a taste of your snatches. Desiree, the carpet probably needs replacing, so start making calls. When you’re finished, there’s a bunch of duffel bags in my car, take them down to the basement and start counting the money.”

“Yes, Master,” Allison and Desiree said together and then giggled. The naughty sluts were looking forward to having some cop dicks up their twats.

Fiona didn’t answer, she was too busy, having already fished out the Chief’s cock and was slowly riding him. Mary smacked her ass. “Did you hear the orders, slut?”

“Oh, yes,” Fiona moaned, riding the Chief’s cock.

I grabbed Violet and whispered, “Get the camcorder and film the Chief with Fiona.” It couldn’t hurt to have some blackmail, just in case.

Mary kissed all the sluts farewell. On the way to the car, I gave the cops the word there were free cunts inside for their uses. I always believed in supporting the boys in blue. Then Mary, Xiu, and I got in Mary’s Eos. Xiu nose had stopped bleeding and she had cleaned up the blood. Her face was starting to swell, and her nose was a little crooked. Mary started her car up and back out of the driveway, threading through the cop cars. The firetruck and ambulance had already left, leaving six police vehicles. Passing two news vans setting up at the end of the street.

“Do you know what happened to Lilith?” Mary asked, as we drove away. I frowned and realized I hadn’t seen the demoness since the cops arrived.

“I’m here,” a sultry voice purred.

Mary jumped, glancing in her mirror, and the car swerved. Lilith was sitting in the back of the car next to Xiu. She was dressed in that same tight, red dress that was so gauzy it did nothing to hide her lush body beneath. Her silver hair had a wild, tossed looked like she had just been fucked hard in bed. Desire filled the car, and my cock hardened painfully in my pants.

“I choose to retreat to the shadows,” Lilith purred. “I detest the mortal world.”

Mary nodded, and swallowed. She seemed very uncomfortable with Lilith present. “We need to talk when we return from the hospital. Wait for us up in the master bedroom,” Mary said, sounding painfully unsure she could actually command Lilith.

Lilith smiled, a hungry, predatory smile. “As you wish, Mistress.”

“Wait, this won’t count as a boon?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Lilith said. “I have to exercise power for it to be a boon. Healing Desiree or breaking that nun’s powers. But talking, or other bedroom activities,” she archly said, “why they require no power at all.”

And then she was gone. Xiu gasped and there was a wet, sloshing sound and I realized Xiu was masturbating. Lilith exuded sex and lust, infecting everyone around her. My cock was painfully hard and I could see Mary’s nipples tenting her white blouse and her face flushed with desire. She licked her lips and glanced at my crouch.

“You better not stain the leather,” Mary warned as Xiu was frantically frigging herself.

“I won’t, Mistress,” Xiu panted, her voice nasally from her broken nose. A tangy musk permeated the air as Xiu pleasure herself. The only sound in the car was the squelching of her fingers plunging into her wet cunt and the soft moans of pleasure that escaped her mouth. In a few minutes, she was mewing softly and writhing on the leather seat.

“Did you have a nice one?” Mary asked.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu purred.

“Good, because when we get to the hospital, we’re going into the ladies room and you’re going to finger me. You got me all horny, slut!”

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Xiu said excitedly.

“Hey, what about me?” I protested. My cock was rock hard from Lilith, and listening to Xiu frig herself hadn’t helped.

“Oh, poor stallion,” Mary said, patting my bulge. “You heard the medic, you need to stay away from too much activity.”

“I’m fine,” I protested. “I don’t need to see the doctor. The headache’s almost gone and the nausea’s passed.”

Mary glared at me. “Just humor me, hun.”

“Okay, okay,” I told her. “I’m only doing this because I love you so much”

Mary glare melted into a smile. She stopped at a light and bent over to kiss me on the lip. “Fine, you can join us.”

“Thanks, Mare.”

A few minutes later we reached Good Samaritan Hospital in Puyallup. Mary parked by the new ER entrance. Good Sam had remolded since I was last here, and the ER entrances was no longer a cramped area that the ambulances could barely fit in. Mary got out of the car and grabbed Xiu’s hand and pulled her excitedly into the hospital. Mary was so excited she didn’t even turn the car off. I shut the engine off and locked her car.

I followed the girls into the hospital. The waiting room was empty. I looked around and spotted bathroom doors and walked over. From the ladies room I could just hear the soft sighs of a woman’s pleasure. I opened the door. It was a small, single person bathroom. Mary was leaning back into the wall while Xiu was pressed up against her. Xiu was vigorously fingering her pussy underneath her skirt. Mary cooed in pleasure and smiled happily at me. Mary slid her hand down Xiu’s slim ass and pulled up her white, rose printed skirt, exposing a naked, Asian ass.

Smiling, I locked the door and pulled out my cock, and took a few steps to the girls. I spread Xiu’s ass, found her tight, puckered asshole and shoved my cock up into her bowels. Xiu started to moan in pain that slowly turned to pleasure as my cock bottomed out in her tight, dry ass. “Oh, Master! Fuck my dirty ass! Hurt me with you big cock! Oh, fuck!” Xiu liked it rough, got off on the pain.

“Is that your cunt getting my thigh wet?” Mary asked Xiu.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Xiu apologized. “But Master’s cock hurts so deliciously in my ass.”

“Keep fingering me, slut!” Mary hissed, pulling Xiu’s nipple hard. “After we cum, you’re going to lick your juices off my thighs.”

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu moaned happily.

I was enjoying Xiu ass, enjoying her gasps of pain and pleasure. I reached out my right hand and slipped up under Mary’s blouse, sliding up her silky skin and found her firm breast. “Ohh, that feels nice,” Mary murmured as I gently played with her hard nipple.

“It always does,” I said, enjoying her pert breast.

“Is that slut’s ass making your cock feel good?” Mary purred.

“So good!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum deep in her slutty ass.”

I grunted and came hard in Xiu’s slutty ass. I fucked her hard a few more times, shooting several burst of cum up her ass. Xiu fingers were frigging Mary’s cunt hard, the room filled wet squelches as Xiu’s fingers fucked in and out of her hole. Mary gasped and panted as she came on Xiu’s fingers, pulling on the sluts nipple hard. Xiu screamed, her ass tightening on my cock, as her orgasm ripped through her body.

Xiu knelt down and licked her girl-cum off Mary’s thigh and then licked my cock clean of her ass. I made out of with Mary as her cock cleaning turned into a blowjob. She kept gasping in pain from her broken nose, but she probably was getting off on that. Mary’s tongue played with mine as we kissed, and my hand slid down her body and found her cunt wet and hot. I slipped two fingers up inside her, fucking her slowly while I rubbed her clit with the heel of my palm.

This was heaven. Kissing my love while a slut sucked my cock. Anger spiked inside me. That bitch, Sister Cuntrag, wanted to take this away from me. From us. Mary was kissing me hard and I felt her body tremble in my arms. Knowing I just gave my love an orgasm sent me over the edge and I shot several hard blasts of cum into Xiu’s sucking mouth.

Mary smiled. “That was great, but we’ve played enough. You need to go see a doctor, mister.”

“Yeah,” I breathed as Xiu sucked the last few gobs of cum out of my dick. We straitened our clothes and left the bathroom and went to check-in with the ER nurse.

Even with my powers, getting to see a doctor still required a lot of paperwork. Sure, I got the nurse to skip us to the head of the line, but my wrist felt numb by the time I filled out all the paperwork. No one in the waiting room looked like they were dying, so what was the harm. So after Xiu and I filled out our medical histories, a Muslim nurse in pink scrubs and a colorful headscarf; a swirl of crimson, gold, and silver threads, led Mary and I to an exam room while Xiu was taken to a separate room.

Nurse Thamina led us to a typical examine room: hospital bed, sink, locked shelves, stool on wheels. The entire walk she kept glancing at Mary, her dark eyes dewy with desire. Once we were in the room, she started chatting with Mary as she took my vitals. She had a sultry, Arabic accent. I may not have even been in the room the way Thamina flirted shamelessly with my fiancee. She had to take my blood pressure twice, so into Mary that she forgot to write the first results down. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was as strong as ever.

My vitals taken, Thamina put my chart in a holder outside the exam room and then spent a considerable time gently cleaning Mary’s scrapes from the handcuffs. She gently stroked my fiancee’s wrist and hands. Then, she spent more time rubbing some ointment into her wrist. Mary reached up and caressed the nurses dusky cheek and winked me and then pulled the nurse down for a kiss. The nurse settled into Mary’s lap and the pair kissed passionately. Mary’s hand slipped under Thamina’s scrubs, sliding up her torso to grope the nurse’s tit. My cock grew hard and I freed it from my jeans and gently stroked it while I watched them kiss.

“Hi, I’m Dr. Klerk,” a woman said, barging into the exam room while staring at my charts. Nurse Thamina froze in Mary’s arms for a moment, but Mary’s was undeterred and kept kissing the woman.

“I’m Mark, and don’t be concerned about my fiancee making out with your nurse,” I told her, continuing to stroke my cock. The doctor was a short blonde with a heart-shaped face and big, blue eyes.

The doctor glanced at the two woman and blinked then shrugged her shoulders and turned back to me. “So, Mark, you bumped your head?” Then she saw me stroking my cock and flushed. “Sir, what are you doing?”

“I need to cum, so suck my cock, doc!”

The blonde doctor dropped the chart and bent down, sucking my cock into her mouth. She sucked greedily, her tongue roaming about the sensitive head of my cock. I rubbed my hand through her thick, silky hair and closed my eyes, enjoying her skilled blowjob. She started bobbing her head, her hands gently cupping my balls, massaging the cum out.

“Oh fuck, you’re good, doc!” I moaned. “Here it comes, swallow it all!”

I groaned and shot three large shots of cum into her mouth. She swallowed quickly, and then kept sucking, her hand squeezing my cock, wringing the last of the cum out. She rose up, face flushed and bent down to pick up the chart.

She adjusted her white, doctor’s jacket. “So, you got hit on the head?” Dr. Klerk asked, clearly embarrassed by what she just did.

The doctor began to examine me, asking me a bunch of questions. She shined a penlight in my eyes, checked my reflexes, and did various other test all while Mary first felt up and then fingered the Muslim nurse to a screaming orgasm. Then the doctor examined my left arm where Desiree had clocked me with a bat. My arm was black and blue, swollen and very tender to the touch.

“You’re arm’s going to be fine, the bruising will fade over the next two weeks,” Dr. Klerk told me. “You also have a mild concussion. I’m going to want you to stay for a few hours, to observe you.”

Nurse Thamina giggled as Mary whispered something in her ear. The nurse stood up from Mary’s lap, straightened her scrubs and darted out of the exam room. Mary smiled at me and held a plain, white bra in her hand. What a naughty filly, I thought and snorted a laugh. Mary stood up and waked over to the doctor.

“All finish with my nurse?” Dr. Klerk asked, smiling at Mary.

Mary licked the nurse’s juices off her finger. “For now.”

The doctor saw Mary’s wrist. “Oh, what happened?” Dr. Klerk grasped Mary’s wrist, gently stroking her skin.

“Bondage mishap,” Mary quipped.

“I see Thamina put some ointment on,” Dr. Klerk purred. “Maybe their something I can do to make you feel better.”

Mary led her back to the chair and sat down, spreading her legs. “Maybe you could kiss me I would feel better?”

“You want me to … down there?” Dr. Klerk asked, swallowing.

Mary hiked her skirt up, exposing her wet pussy. Her pussy lips were as spread as wide open as her legs, glistening pink. Dr. Klerk, almost in a daze, knelt before Mary and lower her face to her crouch. She breathed deeply, inhaling the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s arousal, and then tentatively pursed her lips and kissed Mary’s pussy.

“Oh, you can do better,” Mary purred. “Really get in there.”

Nurse Thamina returned with a tray. A plastic container full of soapy, hot water and a big, yellow sponge sat on the cart. She glanced at Mary, a nervous look flashed across her exotic face. Mary nodded and Thamina walked over to me. “Sir, if you’ll disrobe. Your fiancee wants you to have a sponge bath.” Her cheeks were spotted with color.

I glanced at Mary and she smiled happily as I nodded my head in appreciation. Then Mary closed her eyes and enjoyed the doctor’s tongue lapping at her cunt. I pulled my shirt off and stripped off my jeans and boxers. My cock was already hard from Mary’s antics. While I stripped, Thamina followed suit, she pulled off her headscarf, freeing her beautiful, raven black hair that spilled about her shoulders and down her back. She was so beautiful, I didn’t understand why she wanted to hide beneath that headscarf. Next, she pulled off the pink scrubs top exposing her plump breasts with dark nipples. She kicked off her flats and untied her bottoms and dropped those to the floor. Thamina glanced once more at Mary for support before sliding her plain, white panties off. Her pussy was covered by a thick mat of black hair against the rich brown of her skin.

I laid back on the hospital bed as Thamina dunked the sponge in the warm water and squeezed out most of the water. She then gently washed my chest. There was definitely something sexy about getting washed by a hot, naked chick. I reached out and caressed one of her plump tits, just large enough to fill my hand, and gave the breasts a squeeze. Her dark nipple was hard beneath my palm and Thamina froze for a moment before continuing the wash.

She washed down my chest to my stomach and then past my cock to start washing my legs and I had to let go of her breast as she got out of my reach. “You’re not going to wash my cock?” I asked, leering at her.

“Your fiancee has special instructions for your penis, sir,” she said as she blushed beautifully.

Thamina started washing my other leg, reaching across the table. Her breast dragged across my thigh, a thrill ran through me feeling her hard nipples brushing my leg. When she finished, she took the sponge and shoved it up against her pussy, scrubbing a few times. Then she climbed up on the bed, straddling my waist in the reverse-cowgirl position, and brought my cock to the entrance of her wet, soapy pussy. I could feel the kiss of her labia on the tip of my cock and I wondered why she waited.

“Do it!” Mary hissed. “Wash his cock with your wet cunt!”

“Yes,” Thamina moaned, sinking down. “Watch me! Oh, watch me with your gorgeous green eyes!”

“Oh, fuck that’s hot!” Mary moaned. “Play with those titties!”

Thamina’s arms lifted up and it was clear she was playing with her titties. Her cunt was velvety tight on my cock, her ass jiggling in front of me as she bounced up and down on my cock. Her brown asshole winked at me and I licked a finger and stuffed it up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck!” Thamina moaned. “His finger is up my ass!”

“You fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You’re a fucking dirty whore! Pleasure my stallion. Ride his dick!”

“I’m going to cum!” Thamina moaned. “Watch me cum, Mary!”

Her cunt tightened on my dick and her asshole tightened on my finger as Thamina came hard. She kept riding my dick and screamed at the top of her lungs. God, her cunt felt to good on my cock as it twitched about my dick. I was about to cum.

But what if she’s a nun?

The though sent a ice flooding through my veins. What if she was a nun? Probably not, I figured. But are you sure? Are you about to lose everything because you want to get off that badly. Are you that pathetic? God, but her cunt felt so hot on my cock, so velvety tight. I was too close to cumming. I couldn’t stop now, my balls were tightening. Fuck it, she probably wasn’t a nun. Just some slutty nurse.

“Take it, you fucking whore!” I moaned as I came inside her. “I’m cumming in your slutty pussy!” Relief washed over me, she didn’t do anything.

“Fuck yeah!” Mary yelled. “Cum in that whore! I’m cumming on this slutty doctor’s face!”

Thamina, breathing heavily, climbed off me. White spunk leaked out of her pussy, making a sticky mess in her bush. Mary was breathing heavily on the chair and Dr. Klerk knelt before her, face sticky with juices, looking positively stunned at what she just did.

“I…uh…have other patients to see,” Dr. Klerk stammered and fled the exam room.

Mary walked over to Thamina and kissed her hard. Her finger shoved up Thamina’s cunt and came away sticky with my cum and Thamina’s. Mary sucked the messy juices off her fingers with a smile. While Thamina was distracted, I stole her panties. She looked around for them and, resignedly, pulled on her scrubs with no underwear. As she left the room she adjusted her headscarf, tucking in a loose strand of black hair. As she walked out of the exam room, I pointed the wet spot forming on her crotch to Mary.

“What a slut,” Mary giggled. “Did you enjoy your bath?”

“I did.” Mary stretched out on the bed next to me and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you. I love you so much.”

Mary kissed me again. “I love you, too.” She laid her head on my chest, her auburn hair fanning across my torso. “Maybe we should have a doctor on staff. And a nurse.”

“Oh,” I said. “Yeah, I guess that could be useful. You want to keep Dr. Klerk.”

“Maybe,” Mary said. “But I think an Ob/Gyn will be more useful. Let’s be honest, hun, you’re going to get someone pregnant.”

I blinked. Christ, I hadn’t even thought about that. “Are you?”

Mary laughed. “It hasn’t even been a week since we started making love,” she pointed out. “It would be too early for me to know. My period doesn’t come for another two weeks. Besides, I’m on the pill.”

“Oh.” Was I disappointed. The idea of Mary having our child stirred something inside me. “Would you like kids, Mare?”

“Yeah, someday,” Mary said. “When things have settled down and we’ve had enough fun. I wouldn’t mind having a kid or three with you. Unless …” She tensed in my arms.

“I think I’d like that too,” I said. “What do we do if one of the sluts gets pregnant.”

“Well, we’ll worry about that if it happens, but we should get them all on the pill,” Mary said.

Nurse Thamina returned an hour later to check on me. She was wearing teal scrubs now and that wouldn’t do. After she finished her exam, I shot another loud of cum up her twat while she ate out Mary’s cunt. “Don’t clean up this time,” I told her, “If anyone notices, tell them all about how I came up your tight pussy while you ate my fiancee’s cunt.” She left the room, blushing, as my cum made a wet spot on her scrubs crotch.

Xiu slipped into the room after that, her nose covered by a splint and the next time Nurse Thamina showed up to check on me, we had her eat out Xiu’s cunt while Mary rode my cock. Then Nurse Thamina got to eat out Mary’s sloppy cunt while Xiu hopped up and rode my cock.

Doctor Klerk returned a few minutes later. “Well, Mark, I’m going to discharge you, now. You should take it easy for the next week and watch out for any repeated nausea, worsening headaches, dizziness, slurred speech, seizures, double vision. If any of these symptoms develop, get to an urgent care clinic or the ER. But, you should be fine. Take an NSAID for the pain, like ibuprofen or aspirin. Do you have any questions?”

“Does the carpet match the drapes?” I asked.

Dr. Klerk had a smoking hot body when she stripped off her blue scrubs. And it turned out she wasn’t actually a blonde, instead she had black hair. She had waxed her cunt, leaving only a black landing strip leading down to her clit. Her cunt was tight and hot and I came hard inside her as Mary enjoyed Nurse Thamina tongue up her twat.

We decided to keep Nurse Thamina. We had her gather a first aid kit as we went to see how Korina was doing. We found the head ER nurse still behind the desk and I asked her. “How’s Korina doing?”

The nurse, a stocky woman in her forties with a perm and a bad dye job, no one had hair that shade of red. “Last name?” she asked.

I hesitated. I realized I didn’t know any of the sluts last names, except Desiree. “Mare, what’s Korina’s last name?”

Mary blinked in surprise, and pursed her lips. “Um…something with an S, I think?”

“Stavros,” Xiu supplied. “Her last name is Stavros, Master.”

The nurse stared in shock at Xiu and shook her head. She muttered something under her breath. “What’s you’re relationship with Ms. Stavros?”

“She our sex slave,” I answered.

“I’m sorry, did I hear that right?” the nurse gaped.

“Yeah, she’s our sex slave,” I said testily. “Which clearly makes us the next best thing to family, so tell us what’s her condition.”

“Right,” the nurse said, shaking her head. “Ms. Stavros is in recovery. The surgery went well. The doctor wants her to stay in the hospital for a few days.”

Thamina showed up with the first aide kit and we had her lead us to Korina’s recovery room. Korina lay unconscious on a bed in a hospital gown. Blue blankets covered her body and IVs and heart monitors and other devices were hooked up across her body. She looked wan. I set down in a chair. Mary pulled another beside me and reached out, grasping Korina’s hand. Xiu leaned against the wall, hugging herself, and stared at her fellow slut.

“Mistress?” Korina murmured, her eyes fluttering over. Mary squeezed her hand gently. “And Master.” Korina sounded happy and sleepy, her voice slurring slightly.

“You’re going to be fine,” I told her. “You have to spend a few days in the hospital before you can come home.”

“Okay, Master,” she sighed. “Thank you.”

“Just get better,” I told her, patting her leg. “One of the sluts will be with you at all times.”

She nodded and closed her eyes and was a sleep again.

“Xiu, you stay with her, we’ll send one of the sluts to relieve you.”

Mary kissed Korina’s forehead and then we left. I found the head nurse and told her that Korina needed someone in there at all times. I gave her my phone number if anyone had a problem with that. It was approaching midnight and I was feeling exhausted as we reached Mary’s car. Mary fumbled at her purse, frowning and starting to panic as she dug for her keys.

“Here, Mare,” I said, tossing her keys to her. “You were so hot to have Xiu finger your pussy, you left the car running.”

“Oh,” Mary said, flushing a little.

It was a short drive back to the house at midnight. Apparently, Mary didn’t mind speeding when she was driving and I got good use out of the “oh shit handle” as I called it. When we reached the house, the only cop car remaining was Chasity’s. We opened the front door and a for a split moment fear stabbed at my heart as I wondered if the sluts were waiting with some nun to attack us.

“Christ,” Mary muttered. She had the same fear I did. Fuck, this was no way to live.

I grabbed Mary’s hand and squeezed it, reassuring. She smiled at me and we walked into the house. The entryway light worked and we could hear soft moans coming from the living room. We found Allison on top of Desiree, the two sluts tribbing passionately.

“¡Mi sirenita!” Desiree moaned. Her dusky hands roamed across Allison’s tight, white ass as Allison fucked her. “¡Yo estoy correrse!”

“Oh, I’m cumming, too,” Allison panted.

“Having fun?” I asked, smacking Allison’s fair ass.

“Oh, Master,” Allison squeaked, and fell off the couch trying to stand up. She quickly got to her feet and went to hug me.

I stopped her. “You’re covered in dry cum, slut!” Both girls had messy cunts and streaks of cum drying across breasts and stomachs and lips. “I take it the cops made use of your girls.”

“Oh, definitely, Master,” Desiree purred.

“Where’s the other sluts?” Mary asked.

“Violet, Chasity, and Fiona are counting the money. Sister Cuntrag is in the closet.” Allison shuddered in fear.

“Lillian hasn’t arrived yet?” I asked.

Allison frowned. “Who?”

“Yeah, who’s that?” Mary asked me pointedly.

“The girl from Hot Topic.” Both Mary and Allison nodded with big smiles. “I ran into her today at the mall.”

“And made her a sex slave?” Mary asked archly.

“Yeah,” I said, smiling as I remembering how tight Lillian’s ass was on my cock.

“Desiree, go get Fiona and take her to Good Sam to stay with Korina and bring Xiu back,” Mary ordered. “And tell Violet and Chasity to stop counting the money, it can wait for morning. One of them needs to be waiting upstairs for Lillian. Allison get Thamina settled in and then go take a shower. When Mark and I are finished with Lilith, you can join us in bed. I believe Mark promised you some quality time.” Wow, I had forgotten all about that. It seemed a lifetime ago when I made that promise instead of just this morning.

We found Lilith waiting on our bed, dressed in a flimsy babydoll slip, crimson in color and transparent. She wore no panties and her silver bush was matted with her juices. She smiled wickedly and lust washed through the room, battering into me.

“We need to talk, Lilith,” Mary said, breathing heavily, her nipples tenting her blouse, and then she pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her pert, freckled breasts and hard, dusky nipples.

“Let’s talk,” Lilith purred, holding her arms out.

My shirt was off and I was peeling off my jeans as Mary unzipped her skirt. Lilith’s presences was irresistible. By the time I was naked, Mary was on the bed, kissing Lilith, rubbing her cunt on Lilith’s thigh and shuddering in an orgasm already. Clothes off, I crawled next to Lilith on the other side. Lilith’s warm hand grasped my cock and stroked me twice and I was spewing cum all over her belly.

“You said I have one boon left?” Mary asked, leaning over and licking a gob of my semen off Lilith’s babydoll. “What’s a boon?”

“A request,” Lilith answered. “When you summoned me, we entered into a Pact. I would use my powers three times at your request.” Lilith bent her head and sucked one of Mary’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, fuck, that’s amazing!” gasped Mary and she shuddered and came a second time. “Holy shit!”

“Do I get any boons?” I asked. “It was my crystal.” My cock was hard and her ass was facing me. I pressed up behind her and my cock found her wet cunt. I slid into the tightest, silkiest, wettest pussy I had ever been in. My cock came instantly, flooding her cunt, and I just kept fucking the demoness, my cock staying hard.

“No,” Lilith groaned, her hips fucking me back. “Only the person who used the crystal gets the boons.”

Lilith pulled off my cock and she pushed Mary onto her back and dived into her cunt, eating my fiancee frantically. Mary was moaning loudly, cumming over and over and Lilith’s mouth. I knelt behind Lilith and shoved my cock back up in her wonderful demon pussy and came a second time inside her.

“Fuck!” I gasped as Lilith’s pussy seemed to suck the cum out of my balls.

“What’s the price I have to pay for your boons?” Mary asked between orgasms.

“Oh, no price,” Lilith answered, face sticky with Mary’s juices. “Someone else already paid. There was a soul trapped in the crystal!”

“Oh, fuck! That’s amazing!” Mary gasped, writhing on Lilith’s tongue. “Is there a way to see a nun?”

“Oh yes,” Lilith said. “There are a lot powers available to Warlocks, if you know the rituals and spells.”

“Oh, crap, keeping eating my pussy,” panted Mary. “Holy shit that’s amazing. Her tongue, its so good!” Mary came again, convulsing on Lilith’s mouth. “How about making our sluts immune to a nun’s control.”

“Yes, yes,” Lilith moaned. “I can show you how to do that, and more. For a price!”

“What’s the price?” I asked, fucking her cunt hard. Her cunt was squeezing on my cock as she came and I was squirting in her a third time.

“The nun!” Lilith moaned. “I want to fuck her!”

“What?” Mary moaned. “That’s it?”

“Yes, you let me fuck Sister Cuntrag and I’ll teach you arts long lost to man.”

“Okay!” Mary gasped. “Fuck, I’m cumming again!” And so was I, cumming a fourth time in her demon pussy.

Lilith crawled up Mary’s body and kissed her on the lips. “Then we have a Pact!” Lilith declared and then vanished. I fell forward, on top of Mary.

I rolled off of her and we both lay panting. Neither of us had ever cum so much in such a short period of time. We were only fucking for a few minutes, but Lilith’s flesh was like fire. I felt drained. Mary snuggled against me and we just laid their, exhausted. There were creaks, someone walking up the stairs, and then walking down the hall, and the bedroom door opened. Lilith strolled in with Sister Cuntrag over her shoulder.

Lilith threw Sister Cuntrag to the floor, the bitch still handcuffed. I wondered why Lilith wanted to fuck the nun. I struggled to think, but Lilith’s lust was feeling my brain, driving out thought. My cock was hard, again. Lilith slid a hand down to her crotch and pinched her hard clit, rolling it between her fingers. And it started to grow, swelling until a twelve inch cock hung from Lilith. Holy shit, how the fuck did she do that?

“Oh, please don’t do that?” begged Sister Cuntrag. Lilith smacked her ass and she howled in pain.

I felt Mary’s pussy grow more wet on my thigh, and her hand found my cock and started to slowly stroke it as we watched the now hermaphroditic demon flip Sister Cuntrag over so she was on her knees like the bitch she was. Then Lilith knelt behind the nun and shoved her cock up her cunt and started to fuck her hard.

“Ohh, that’s nice,” Lilith moaned. “I so rarely get to fuck someone!” It was a lazy fuck, slow and steady. Lilith was clearly savoring the fuck. “So, to see a nun, you need the Ritual of Mowdah. You’ll need to fuck a sibling. Once your sibling has cum, you need to rub their sexual fluids into your eyes while saying Mowdah.”

“I have to fuck my sister?” Mary asked, sounding a little queasy. I picture my little sister, Antsy. I hadn’t seen her in five years, and she had been a skinny, coltish girl that was mooning about the house desperate for puberty to finally give her some boobs. There had been a cute, innocents about my sister and the thought of defiling that innocence sent a perverse thrill through me body.

“Oh, yes,” Lilith gasped. “You have to corrupt the bond between siblings. I can see it, shining silver from you. Mark has a sister, and Mary, you have two sisters. How wonderful for you.” Mary shuddered as Lilith licked her lips

“Okay,” I said, nodding. I could fuck my sister, but Mary seemed disturbed by the idea.

“To make your Thralls immune to a nun’s powers requires the Ritual of Zimmah,” Lilith answered. Lilith was picking up the speed, her fingernails racking down Cuntrag’s back, leaving red scratches. Every time Lilith bottomed out in Cuntrag, her groin pressed against her bruised and welted ass and Cuntrag would gasp in pain. “Mark will need to fuck his mother and have his Thralls drink their mixed fluids from her cunt while he says Zimmah.”

“What?” I asked, feeling queasy.

“Oh yes, this ritual requires the most delicious of perversion,” Lilith husked. “To violate the very flesh that you came from with your lust.”

It was one thing to fuck my sister, but my mom. She was, well, my mom. I pictured her, she was still attractive even in her forties. And memories of when I was young, maybe twelve or thirteen flooded my thoughts. I remember how I used to lust after my mom when I discovered masturbation. She was probably the first woman I jerked off to and I jerked off a lot thinking about her breasts, her ass. About her walking in on me masturbating and being turned on that she just fucked me. She kept in great shape, always working out, and was always beautiful. As I grew older, my fantasies turned to girls at my school or teachers but Lilith’s words had reignited my lust. I could picture mom in bed with Mary and I. My lover and my mom pleasing me.

“There’s a catch,” Lilith said. “A male Warlock’s powers will not work on his mother, and a females won’t work on her father. So, you’ll need to seduce her or rape her.” Lilith licked her lips. “You’re choice, Mark. I suggest raping her, I’m not sure you could seduce a woman without your powers.”

“D-do I need to fuck my father, then?” Mary asked, timidly.

“You don’t have any thralls,” Lilith pointed out. “Mark’s power lets him rewrite a person’s mind, change their memories, how they think about things. He changes their very personalities. Your power just lowers a woman’s inhibitions and increases their desire to the point that they will do whatever nasty sex act you want. But you’re not changing them. Each woman will rationalize why they fucked you in different ways. Some will think they’ve just lost control. Others will think you must have drugged them.”

“Oh,” Mary said, sounding a little disappointed.

“My Thrall is your Thrall, Mare,” I told her and she smiled gratefully at me.

Lilith was panting loudly, fucking Cuntrag’s cunt hard and fast. Lilith’s tits bounced beneath her babydoll slip and Cuntrag was crying in pain from her abused ass. “Ohh, her cunt feel’s so nice on my cock,” Lilith purred. “Take it! Take my hard cock! Oh fuck!” Lust exploded through the room as Lilith let out an ear-splitting shriek of pleasure as she came in the nun’s cunt.

Lilith fell backwards, lying on the floor. Her cock was gone, reduced back to a little clit. Cuntrag sobbed in pain while black cum leaking out of her pussy. “How did you make that cock?” Mary asked, staring curiously down at Lilith’s crotch.

“I made it many, many years ago,” Lilith murmured. “But my husband…Well, he didn’t like me having a cock, I think he was jealous of the size, so he convinced God to make him a more submissive wife. And I was cursed. So now I need someone’s willing permission to use my cock on them.”

“Cuntrag didn’t give you permission,” Mary pointed out.

“Oh, well, you own her, so I needed your permission.” Lilith glanced at Mary and then at me. “Would you like a cock. That could be your third wish.”

An image of Mary with a cock flashed through my mind. God, I hoped she didn’t want that. I’m not sure I could handle my fiancee having a cock. “No,” Mary answered, and I tried not to sigh in relief.

“No, you wouldn’t want to make my mistake,” Lilith said bitterly, glaring at me. Her eyes flashed with anger and loathing for a brief moment and then replaced by lust.

Fear gripped my heart. Did Lilith hate me? Hate men? I felt like a bug beneath her gaze, an ant. Suddenly, I wasn’t sure I wanted her around anymore.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ramiel …”

The voice whispered out of the Angelic Choir, just loud enough to be heard over the Worship of the Highest. The voice was Gabriel the Archangel, summoning me. On a beam of light, I descended to the Earthly Realm.

I found Gabriel atop one of his Priestesses. She was an attractive woman, appearing to be eighteen, but I could see her true age, forty-four. One of Gabriel’s gifts to his Priestess was eternal youth. She had dirty blonde hair, escaping from her white veil and blue eyes that stared sightlessly at the ceiling. She was too lost to the pleasure of Gabriel’s touch, the Ecstasy, to be aware of anything.

My manhood hardened and I envied Gabriel and his Priestesses. God had long decried it was sinful for an Angel to lie with a mortal. It was our greatest temptation, and so many angels had fallen to that sin and been cast into the abyss with Lucifer. And I understood how my brothers could so easily fall into that particular sin. Sister Theodora’s body was so enticing, so lush. I could peer through the shapeless, gray habit to see her round breasts and hard nipples, the blonde fur that covered the wet lips of her womanhood. My manhood ached to know her.

The only time an Angel could lie with a mortal was a Priestess, and then only to aid her in her holy mission. These days, that meant just Gabriel giving them the Ecstasy. Of course, Gabriel was doing more than just lying with the woman and satiating his lust. He was also rewriting her destiny. I could see the golden string of her life leading away from her into the future, see the silver strings Gabriel was adjusting to guide Sister Theodora on her mission. Gold strings were Priestesses, silver strings were mortals, black strings were Thralls, and red strings were Warlocks.

Finally, Gabriel finished both his adjustments of her future and his pleasure in her flesh. Standing up, Gabriel turned to face me. He appeared as a handsome man, well muscled, like the sculptures the Greeks used to make. A plain, white tunic appeared to cover his nakedness and a golden sword appeared on his hip, the sword of an Archangel. I had my own sword, silver, with sapphires, the sword of a Dominion.

“Ramiel,” Gabriel greeted, pleasantly. “Sister Louise Afra has been captured by the Warlocks. Lilith has been summoned and provides aide. The Succubus will soon arm the Warlocks against my Priestesses.”

I nodded, understanding. Once, demons were commonly summoned by the Warlocks and the Priestesses had to use other methods to stop the Warlock. More indirect, more subtle methods than the Exorcism used today. “I am to teach Theodora, then.”

“Yes, brother,” Gabriel said. He grasped Theodora’s golden string and followed it out a few hours to where a silver string intersected. “She must employ the Prayer of Avvah on this mortal.”

I grasped the string and examined the mortal life. In the mortal’s past and her future, the mortal’s string intersected the red string of a Warlock. This mortal was someone close to a Warlock and the Prayer of Avvah would make the mortal a trap that even a demon’s power could not detect. The two Warlock’s threads entwined about each other. They were lovers. But the Prayer of Avvah would drive a wedge between them. It was a good plan. Once the Warlocks had their falling out, they would be easier to deal with.

“There is one more thing,” Gabriel said. “Follow Theodora’s string back into her past.”

I followed her golden string back through her life, through the thirteen years she had been a Priestess, back to when she had been a Thrall. I found the thread that belonged to Sister Louise who rescued Theodora. Louise’s thread was no longer gold, but the black of a Thrall. I followed Theodora’s thread back to before she had been a Thrall, where here thread entwined with another mortal’s thread, her husband and lover. Three threads were born of their union, three children. Two were silver, but the middle child was red, a Warlock.

“She must not know,” Gabriel said. “Theodora must not know her daughter is a Warlock until the time is right.”

“We can’t send a mother after her own daughter,” I objected.

“There is no one else to send,” Gabriel said. “None in North America. Our resources have always been poor here. There is a Warlock in Europe and two in Africa.”

“But not to tell her is wrong!”

Gabriel fixed his ruby eyes on me. “You have your orders, Ramiel.”

And he was gone, ascending back to the heavenly choir on a ray of light. I stared down at Sister Theodora as she stirred, recovering from the Ecstasy. It was wrong not to tell her. Wrong to send her to fight her own daughter. I wanted to let the poor women know what she faced. I just had to have faith in my superior, in the Highest.

As much as I wanted to tell her, I would not. I was an Angel, a Dominion, and if I disobeyed an order from my Archangel, I would be cast into the Abyss. Only man could sin and find God’s forgiveness. Such grace was not for us Angels.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 13

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 11: Confrontation

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 11: Confrontation

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Non-Consensual, Violence, Anal, Oral, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 10



“All set,” I asked Violet through gritted teeth. I was balls deep in Lillian, the salesgirl at the Hot Topic, ass nearing my orgasm.

“Yes, Master,” Violet asked. She looked cute and sexy in a black, halter top dress with a short, gauzy skirt and black knee socks held up by garters encircling her pale thighs. “I’ve never worn something so … revealing before,” she said, holding the edge of skirt that barely fell past her ass.

“Bend over, Violet,” I ordered, enjoying Lillian’s tight ass.

Violet blushed. “Okay, Master.”

Violet bent over and her skirt rose up, exposing her slim, teenage ass and the curly hairs covering her cunt. Her pubic hairs glistening with juices and the tight slit of her pussy was just visible. I started fucking Lillian’s ass hard as I stared at her cunt, remembering how tight it had been on my dick in the elevator. Violet was a virgin when I took her last night. Only my cock had ever been in her tight cunt, and I planned on keeping it that way.

“Oh, fuck!” I moaned, buried my cock deep in Lillian’s hot ass and shot a loud of cum deep into her bowels.

“Cum in my ass!” Lillian moaned. “Oh, fuck! Master’s cum is spraying my ass! Yes, oh fuck, that feel so fucking good!” She shuddered and came on my cock. Outside Hot Topic, the crowd of teenage boys filming us cheered and applauded.

Violet looked over her shoulder and smiled. “Did seeing my vagina make you cum, Master?”

“Yeah, seeing your pussy, did,” I said, emphasizing pussy. Hopefully, Violet would realize that dirty sluts didn’t have vaginas; only cunts, twats, snatches, or pussies.

I pulling my dirty cock out of Lillian and Violet knew just what to do. She walked behind the counter and knelt before me, not even flinching at where my cock had just been, and sucked it right into my mouth. I gripped her pig tails and fucked her face violently. I had been looking forward to using her pigtails as handlebars and I didn’t last long. Five strokes into her warm mouth and I flooded her with my cum. She coughed, semen running down her lips.

“Thank you, Master,” she said, wiping at her watery eyes.

Lillian bent down and licked the cum off Violet’s lips. I had trained her well, too. “Remember to make the sex tape,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” Lillian purred.

Lillian bagged the purchase. Unlike last time, I paid with money from the bank robberies. I then slipped a hundred dollar bill down Lillian’s dress, groping her tit and hard nipple. “Get something naughty to wear for your date with Zelda.”

She smiled and rose up on her toes to kiss me. “Sluts don’t kiss their masters with cum on their lips,” I told her and kissed her forehead. I didn’t mind so much when Mary kissed me with my cum on her lips. She was my fiancee, the love of my life. But Lillian was just another slut.

“Sorry, Master,” Lillian said contritely.

Violet gathered her bags and we headed to the Mustang, still guarded by the group of teenage boys. I gave each a hundred for their time. We had a hard time squeezing Violet’s clothes bags into the trunk because of all the duffel bags full of money I had stolen from a couple of Banks today. The engine roared to life and I peeled out of the parking lot and caught the light at Meridian and raced east up 37th Ave towards Shaw Road and the house I took from Brandon Fitzsimmons. The fact I stole his wife, a voluptuous Latina named Desiree, was just icing on the cake.

My phone chirped and I handed it to Violet. “Its a text from Mistress,” she said. “It says, ‘ Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later!’ There’s a Smiley face. ‘When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly!’ And a kissy face. ”

So, Mary had some fun this afternoon, too. I couldn’t wait to here about it and then tell her all about the bank tellers I fucked today, including a hot bitch named Monica who came on my cock will talking to her husband on the phone. “Text her, ‘Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!’ ”

Violet’s fingers flew across the touch keyboard on my phone. Christ, how did anyone type that fast on a phone? She texted the message faster than it took me to say it. I gunned the engine, and we roared up 37th St, when a siren blared behind me and I jumped, seeing red and blue lights in my review mirror. Shit! I guess it’s going to to longer than five minutes, I thought as I pulled off onto a side street.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

I frowned, it was dark inside. And quiet. I flipped the light switch on the wall. Nothing. I flipped it a few more times. The light must be burned out. I stepped into the entryway. “Hello,” I called. No one answered. Frowning, I wondered if Desiree and the three waitress weren’t back from shopping. But Allison should be home. “Allison! Get your slutty ass down here!”

Nothing. I had a weird feeling in my stomach and sat my purse down on an end table next to the door and headed down the short hallway into the living room. It was dark in here, too. The heavy curtains draped the windows, blocking the sunlight. I could see forms standing in the corners of the room. Was Mark playing a prank on me? Some sort of sex game?

“What’s going on?” I asked the shadowy forms, stepping out of the hallway into the living room.

A lamp flickered on and saw the sluts arranged around the room. Allison stood to my right, just inside the living room. There was Desiree, clutching a bat, and Korina holding a rolling pin. What the fuck was up with that, I asked myself? Xiu crouched to my left and Fiona stood in the hallway towards the kitchen. And sitting on the couch, naked, was a girl, maybe eighteen, that I didn’t recognize. She had a pair of fuzzy, pink handcuffs clutched in her hand. I smiled, eying the girl up and down, drinking in her beauty. She was hot. Mark must have set up some sort of sex game, and I licked my lips in excitement. The strange girl had light brown hair that fell in curly locks about her shoulders. Her eyes were gray and widened in stunned surprise. Her breasts were well-shaped and pert, B Cups, and her waist was slim.

“Warlock,” the girl muttered in surprise.

“What?” I asked, confused. I looked around the room and realized something was … off. I couldn’t quite put my finger one what, until I noticed the sluts faces. Their faces were all blank, like all their thoughts and feelings had been removed, leaving unblinking robots. My stomach sank, I should get out of here, get outside. Mark would be here any minute. An evil smile crossed the strange girls lips, sending a chill spilling across my skin.

Run, a voice shouted in my head. Get moving! Get your ass moving, girl!

I turned to flee as the strange girl shouted something. My heart pounded loudly, drowning out everything save its loud beats. Allison grabbed the collar of my blouse and pulled me back. For a moment the blouse was strangling me, cutting into my throat, before Allison overcame my momentum. I fell back into the room, stumbling and tripping over the ottoman, and falling onto my side.

“What the fuck, Allison!” I shouted, anger replacing fear. How dare the slut lay fingers on her Mistress. “Desiree, Xiu, punish the bitch!” I ordered, struggling to get up.

Fiona leaped on top of me, grabbing my arms. I struggled in her grasp. Her grip was tight on my wrists, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I managed to get my foot up and into her stomach and I extended my leg, pushing Fiona off of me. Fiona stumbled back and fell back over the coffee table and tripped up Desiree as she rushed across the room. Adrenaline surging, I pushed myself up to my feet as Allison tackled me.

We fell to the ground in a tangle of limbs and loose hair. I landed hard on my back, Allison on top of me. The breath was knocked out of my body and I laid, stunned, struggling to breath as Allison grabbed my arms. Someone was grabbing my legs, pinning them to the ground and Korina was grappling with my other arm.

“Let go!” I coughed, but the sluts ignored me. Panic was gripping my heart, constricting it with painful, cold fingers. What the fuck was going on?

“Drag her over to the couch,” the strange girl ordered and my sluts obeyed her.

The carpet rasped on my back as Allison and Korina dragged me across the living room. I struggled, wriggling my body and kicking my legs, trying to get the sluts to release me. My foot slipped out of Xiu’s grasp and caught her in the face as she tried to hold onto my feet. Her head snapped back and she stumbled backwards, falling on her ass. I felt a momentarily surge of satisfaction, something primal and ancient, at seeing crimson blood stream from her nose. The satisfaction faded quickly as Fiona grabbed my feet. I renewed my struggle, by Fiona had my legs pinned together. They stopped dragging me and then I felt cold metal snap on my left wrist, ratcheting tight.

Shit, the stranger had snapped the handcuffs on me. They pulled my arms, stretching them over my head. I screaming loudly, fighting desperately to stay free. The stranger straddled my chest and slapped my face, hard. “Stop struggling you filthy whore!” she shouted.

Allison and Korina were struggling to handcuff my other wrist through the frame of the heavy sofa. I struggled vainly, the handcuff biting painfully into my left wrist. “Stop!” I pleased, “Please, please stop!” Tears ran hotly down my cheeks. Why was this happening. “Oh God, save me, please!”

The stranger slapped me a second time. “God’s not going to save a nasty whore who sold her soul to satisfy her dirty, filthy lusts!”

I realized she was talking about my Pact. How did she know? Just who the fuck was this person. And it hit me. The Pact. I sold my soul for three wishes and one of them was for no woman to be able to resist my sexual advanced. Every woman had to submit to my sexual desires, no matter how perverse, no matter how much they didn’t want to. That was the key. This woman would be begging for me to tie her up, positively dripping. I relaxed, putting a sultry smile on my face. With a ratcheting snap, my right wrist was handcuffed. This had to work, or I was screwed. I breathed once, deeply, to calm my fear. This would work.

“Hey, cutey,” I said huskily, licking my lips. “You like bondage, huh, babe. Why don’t you free me and I’ll tie you up and make you cum so hard, you’ll think you’ve died and gone to heaven! You’re so hot, I can’t wait to play with your slutty little pussy and then I’ll sit on your face and you can eat my tasty pussy until I cum all over your mouth.” I arched my eyebrows, suggestively.

The stranger just laughed, a deep, humiliating laugh. This should have worked. Why didn’t this work? Maybe she somehow took control of the sluts, but my power should have worked on her. Panic was growing like a worm in my breast, gnawing at my heart. “Why aren’t you brimming with lust for me? Eager to do whatever sexual thing I want?”

“God has granted me immunity from the Devil’s power,” the stranger said. “I am Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of Mary Magdalena, charged to rid the world of Warlocks!”

“W-warlock?” I stammered, confused. My throat was thick with phlegm and fresh tears rolled down my cheeks. What was she talking about. “I-I’m not a …”

“I can see the blood-red aura about you,” Sister Louis said. “You sold your soul to the Devil for powers and I’m here to take them from you!”

“Please don’t hurt me!” Was that timid voice actually me. So much for Mark saying we were better than the ants. “Help! Someone help!”

“No one’s going to help you,” Sister Louise whispered. Her face filled my vision, eyes filled with an intense hatred. “Warlocks always think they can just do whatever they want, turn whoever they want into their slaves. You never care about the lives you destroy, the people you hurt.” She gripped my face, forcing me to stare into her gray eyes. “I’m going to finger your pussy until you orgasm, whore. When you cum, I’ll exorcise your powers from you.” She licked my cheek, savoring my salty tears. “And once I’m finished with you, I’ll fuck Mark and steel his powers, too.”

Oh fuck! I started to struggle against the handcuffs. The couch creaked and pain flared on my wrists. Oh, God, Mark, where are you? Sister Louise hand slid up my thigh and started to gently caress my vulva. It felt good, and desire began to kindle in my loins. I was helpless and my body was betraying me, craving pleasure against all reason. The guilt I had been burying, the guilt of getting wet at humiliating the sluts, and forcing them to beg for my affections, rose up from my soul, poisoning my thoughts. I was such a weak, vile person. To weak to control my lusts, to weak to stop Mark, stop myself, from degrading other woman, from using them as nothing more than sex toys. And now I was too weak to fight desire when a strange woman was raping me. Fuck, I am a dirty whore.

Maybe I should give up, let her take away my powers, my guilt whispered. Just close your eyes, whore, and let her take your problems away. I closed my eyes and Mark’s face floated up in my mind, his boyish smile painted across his face. No! I won’t give Mark up! I won’t give this up! I won’t give up what we’re trying to build, together! I shoved that guilt back down, forced it back into the recess of my soul. I could never give up the amazing thrill at forcing another to crawl before me. To hear a person beg just to pleasure me. Mark would be here soon and then this bitch will be crawling to me, begging to lick my pussy. I bit my lip, tying to fighting my bodies reactions to those delicious fingers tracing my delicate folds.

She thinks she can rape me! I’ll fucking show the bitch what rape is!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled over onto a side street, the Puyallup Police cruiser following my Mustang. It was one of those new cruisers, shorter and sleeker than the old Crown Vics that cops have driving for the last twenty years. The cop was going delay me, but it was all for the best in the long run. The more Puyallup cops I dealt with, the more I could give my special commands to. There were two commands I had come up with. They were simple, “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.”

In my review mirror I saw the officer step out, blonde hair tied up in a bun. I smiled, she looked attractive, but I couldn’t be sure. Between her utility belt and bulletproof vest it was hard to tell if she had any curves at all. Her face, well the part of her face not obscured by mirrored sunglasses, seemed young and fresh. Mary would understand why I was late. Plus, we needed some security and a bevy of hot cops for bodyguards was making my dick hard.

The officer wrapped on the window. “Roll the window down, sir,” she ordered, brusquely.

I rolled the window down. “Hello, Officer Vinter,” I greeted, reading her nametag and then I gave her the two orders.

“Well, Mr. Glassner, then I’m sorry to detain you,” she said, obeying my commands. “You are free to go, sir.”

“Not quite yet,” I said, getting out of the car. Normally, cops hate when you get out of the car at a traffic stop, but since I told her everything I do is legal so she didn’t object. “Officer Vinter, what’s your first name.”

“Chasity,” she answered, and blushed. “But everyone calls me by my middle name, Sarah.”

“Why don’t you like Chasity?” I asked, curious.

“It’s a stripper name. I’ve never quite forgiven my parents for that.”

“I like that,” I told her. “You’ll go by Chasity from now on, because you’ve discovered you like having a stripper. It makes you feel naughty.” She nodded, smiling. “Since you have a stripper name, I want you to strip for me.”

Chasity took off her sunglasses, exposing sapphire eyes and long lashes. She was gorgeous and young, maybe twenty-one. She couldn’t have been a cop long. Next she unbuckled her heavy utility belt and sat it on the roof my Mustang next to her sunglasses. She skillfully undid the buttons of her navy blue shirt and then unvelcroed her bulletproof vest. Underneath she wore a white t-shirt and a black sports bra, which she quickly removed. Her breasts were lovely, well formed with little, pink nipples. Her tits were a little larger than Mary’s, a little fuller.

“Very nice,” I told her, reaching out to pinch a nipple before she bent down to begin unlacing her black boots.

Finally she was down to her panties, plain white. Her body was toned and athletic. She was clearly in great shape. Her ass was a little flat and her hips were narrow, but she was gorgeous nonetheless. Chasity hooked her fingers in her panties and down her thighs the slid. Her bush was blonde and matted. She definitely need to shave her pussy. Maybe he should get Joy to do a housecall. A couple of the sluts needed to be waxed and Joy did a great job on Mary’s last week.

“Chasity, you have a fine body,” I told her. “So, you’re going to be me and my girlfriend Mary’s sex slave and our bodyguard from now on. You’ll do whatever nasty things we want and be happy doing it.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity answered. “Hi, Mary,” she greeted Violet as she walked around the car, curious.

“That’s not Mary,” I said sharply. “She’s just another slut like you. Violet, get naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Violet said, pulling off her black dress, exposing her small, perky breasts and she stood there in only her knee-socks and garters, her brunette bush sticky with her juices.

“Chasity, hop on my trunk and spread those fine legs.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, hopping up on the trunk and spread her legs wantonly.

I grabbed her nightstick and shoved it up her cunt. Chasity gasped at the sudden intrusion and I started fucking the phallic nightstick in and out of her pussy. Her juices stained the black metal and she started panting in pleasure. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you Officer Chasity?” I asked, ramming the nightstick in and out, hard and slow, twisting as I plunged it in.

“Oh, yes!” she gasped. “Only a whore would do this!”

That’s right, only a whore. My cock was standing straight out from my belly, hard and leaking pre-cum. Violet, like a good little slut, knelt down before me and just started sucking my cock into her greedy little mouth. Violet had gotten a lot better at blowjobs since that first, awkward one she gave me in the car this morning. I continued fucking the nightstick up Chasity twat.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice, Violet,” I moaned. “You keep that up and you’re going to get some yummy cum! But don’t swallow all of it. Chasity going to want a taste.”

Violet’s little mouth started sucking harder. She was an eager slut for my cum. Her hands cupped my ass and she started to bob her head hard on my cock, using her arms for leverage. Chasity was playing with her nipples as she writhed on the nightstick. Her eyes were closed and her head was thrown back in pleasure. Loose strands of hair escaped her bun, falling in blonde curls about her face.

“Crap, I’m going to cum!” Chasity moaned. “Oh, keep fucking my dirty snatch! Oh, oh, yes! That’s it!”

Chasity bellowed wordlessly and convulsed as her orgasm ripped through her. I pulled out the nightstick, dripping with her fluids. More cunt juices puddled underneath her ass on my truck. “Fuck, slut!” I snapped, angrily, “You got my car dirty!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, sir!” Chasity gasped, facing going white. “I’ll clean it up.”

“Use your tongue!” I ordered. I dropped the nightstick on the ground and grasped Violet’s pigtails. God, I loved her pigtails, and started to fuck her face hard as Chasity’s pink tongue licked her juices off my Mustang’s trunk. I came hard in Violet’s mouth, as I watched Chasity lick my car clean like a dirty whore.

Violet rose up, mouth full of cum, and pulled Chasity’s face towards her and kissed her hard, shoving a semen-full tongue into Chasity’s mouth. The two sluts kissed for a moment, swapping cum between them before I smacked both their asses. “Get dressed, Mary’s waiting. We’ll have plenty of time for that back at the house. Chasity, follow us in your patrol car. We’ll figure out how this whole bodyguard thing will work.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity said, and saluted me, my cum staining her lips. God, I just want to bend her over the car and fuck the shit out of her. But, I told Mary I would be home in five. And it would be more fun to play with the sluts with her.

“Move it sluts,” I ordered, eager to play with our new slave with Mary. I smacked Chasity’s ass hard a second time, leaving a fading red handprint.

In short order, Violet pulled on her dress and Chasity had her boots, pants and utility belt back on. I was too impatient, though, for her to put the rest on. “You can just go topless, slut! Let the world see that nice pair of tits you got!”

We reached the house in a few minutes and parked the cars in the driveway. Violet grabbed her clothing bags, and I grabbed one of duffel bags and led the two sluts to the house. It was dark inside the entryway and I flipped the switch. The light was burned out.

“Mare, I’m home!” I shouted. Nothing. Frowning, I called out, “Sluts, is anyone here!”

There was a muffled sound coming from the living room. I dropped the duffel bag and headed towards the living room, Violet and Chasity trailing behind me. I furrowed my eyebrows, seeing the ottoman was on its side and the crap on the coffee table lay scattered on the floor. I heard something like a muffled shout and the coffee table shook.

“What’s going on in there?” I demanded as I swept into the living room.

Mary lay on the floor, handcuffed to the couch. Her face was swollen and tear stained, a pair of gray panties was shoved into her mouth as a gag. Her blouse was pushed up, exposing her freckled breasts. I rushed to my fiancee side, passing Allison and not even wondering why Desiree held a bat. What the fuck was going on, I wondered. I reached Mary, kneeling down and pulled out the gag.

“Behind you!” Mary gasped.

I looked to see Desiree swinging the bat at my head, her face oddly blank. I barely got my left arm up time. The bat connected with my forearm and pain shot through my left arm. “Fuck!” I yelled in pain. My entire arm throbbed and I stumbled back into the couch. “Stop, Desiree!” Desiree ignore me. What the fuck was happening. No one has ignore my commands since last week when I sold my soul for power.

Everything seemed to slow down as my blood howled through my veins. Desiree was bringing the bat around for another swing while Allison was wrestling Violet to the ground. Korina ran at me with a rolling pin raised and Chasity was drawing her sidearm, yelling something. I couldn’t understand her, my heart pumped too loud to hear anything. A strange woman walked calmly towards Chasity, naked and beautiful. Xiu was tripping over the ottoman, her face a bloody mess, as she charge at me and Fiona was racing out from the kitchen.

What the fuck was going on?

Chasity’s gun barked loudly, overpowering the beating of my heart and leaving my ears ringing. Desiree was falling backwards, blood arching from a hole in her chest. Another loud crack and Korina was reeling. I started to rise, and turned to grab the strange woman over the back of the couch. I swung my arms and just missed grabbing her. The stranger reached Chasity, pulling her fingers from her crotch and drew something on Chasity’s forehead with her own cunt juices. She spoke some word and their was a flash of white light and Chasity just lowered her arms, staring blankly. Her gun slipped out of her hand.

Pain exploded in the back of my head and the room spun about me and the floor flew up to hit me in the face. I rolled onto my back, struggling to think, to stand up but my limbs didn’t want to do what I told them. Korina stood over me, her left arm bloody from the gunshot and the rolling pin clutched in her right hand. What was she doing? Fuck, the slut hit me. But, why would Korina hit me? Why would any of the sluts hit me? The pain in my head became blinding, the lights in the room stabbed my eyes. The room continued to spin about and I felt like retching.

The stranger walked over to me. How could she walk so easily with the room spinning like a top. She straddled my legs, sitting down on my thighs. Who was she? I tried to move my arms and I couldn’t because my arms were being pinned down beneath Xiu and Fiona. The strange woman was undoing my pants, pulling out my cock, stroking it with her hands. I struggled to fight, but the pain in my head was almost overwhelming. What the fuck was happening?

“I’m going to take away your powers, Mark,” the woman said. Did I say my thoughts out loud? I didn’t think I had, but it was hard to think through the fuzzy pain. Maybe she could read minds?

She laughed. “No, mind reading isn’t one of the Gifts from God.” She was firmly stroking my cock and I was hardening for her. Her grip was soft and pleasant, the pleasure cutting through the pain.

“Who are you?” I asked, pretty sure I was speaking this time.

“I am Sister Louise Afra sent by God to rid you of your powers and free your ‘sluts,’ as you call them, from your bondage!”

“What did you do to Mare?” I demanded. The memory of Mary handcuffed floated up through the pain.

“Oh, your little whore’s fine.”

“Don’t call her a whore!” I snarled, trying to move my arms, but I didn’t have the strength to resist the two girls sitting on them. Another wave of nausea swept over me.

Sister Louise rose up and straddled my waist, guiding my hard cock to her wet pussy, sliding slowly down my shaft. “Oh, that’s a nice cock,” Louise purred. “I’m going to enjoy exorcising you!”

“Get off of him!” Mary snarled. “Mark, honey, you can’t cum! Whatever she does, you got to fight it!”

Sister Louise started to slowly fuck me, the pleasure warring with the pain. “She’s right,” Sister Louise taunted, “when you cum, I’ll take the powers the Devil granted from you and every person you’ve dominated will be free. And they will remember what disgusting things you’ve done to them. How you forced them to be your whores.”

“I won’t cum,” I protested, trying to think unsexy thoughts. It was a lie, though, her cunt felt too good on my cock.

“Oh, you’ll cum. You’re a man. I bet you won’t resist even half as long as Mary already has.” She leaned down, smiling wickedly, as she boasted, “I’m very skilled at fingering a woman, and she’s resisted admirably. But, once you’ve cum, I’ll get back to your precious Mary and see how long she’ll lasts this time. I bet she’s getting all wet and horny me ride your cock!”

“Fuck you!” Mary yelled. “You’re going to pay bitch! You’re going to crawl before me and beg to be my whore!”

The pain in my head was slowly receding and seemed to be getting better control of my body. I struggled, trying to buck Louise off me, but that just made her cunt feel that much better on my cock. I tried to pull my arms out from beneath Fiona and Xiu as they sat on them. Fuck, I didn’t want to lose my powers. Fear was surging through me and I struggled harder. If I lost my powers, then I would be in a lot of trouble. Rape, bank robbery, kidnapping. I would be locked up for a long time, maybe for life. I would never get to see Mary again. I struggled harder. There was no way this bitch was going to win!

“You’ve realized your fate,” Louise purred, delighting in my fear. “You know how many crimes you’ve committed. How many woman you’ve raped. You’ll spend the rest of your life in prison. And when you die, you’ll still go to hell. You’re soul will still belong to the Devil!”

I struggled and felt something sharp pressing against my thigh in my left pocket. It was the crystal the Devil gave me. This must be what the Devil foresaw. Hope surged through me. If I could just get the crystal, I would be saved. Xiu was sitting on my left arm, but she was tiny and light. I gritted my teeth, focused every ounce of force I could and heaved my arm. It hurt so badly, bruised from the bat, but I kept at it. And then my arm slipped just a bit beneath her. I can do this. I had to hurry. I could feel the tightness in my balls, I wasn’t going to last much longer. I focused all my fear and panic, gathered all that energy into my left arm, and pulled one more time, yelling wordlessly.

Xiu slipped off my arm, falling onto her side. I reached for my pocket, ignoring the pain. Sister Louise scrambled to grab my hand as I shoved it into my pocket. I pulled the gem out, holding it up. Fear appeared in Louise’s eyes. She recognized the crystal. This was going to work. I opened my mouth, preparing to speak, and she shoved her hand over my mouth tightly, gagging me. I shoved my left fist against her stomach, struggling to push her off me while the crystal bit into the flesh of my palm.

“Get the crystal!” Louise ordered. “Do whatever you have to!”

Xiu recovered and grabbed my hand, trying to pry my fingers loose. Her fingernails clawed at my hand, leaving red scratches, but my fist was a steel vice. I bit at Louise palm, hard, tasting blood but she just gritted her teeth and kept her hand on my mouth. Xiu seemed to get inspiration from that because her mouth bit at my finger. The pain shot through me and I shoved my fist into her face knocking her back and I watched in horror as my hurt finger relaxed and the red gem went sailing over Xiu’s head.

My hope vanished. I was close to cumming and the crystal was my last hope. Louise was smiling in triumph and started to ride me hard. The bitch could sense I was nearing my limits. I turned my head, struggling to see Mary but Louise was in the way and all I could see were her feet frantically kicking. All I wanted was to be with Mary. And it was all about to be taken away from me.

My balls were tightening.

“Lilith, appear before me!” a woman shouted.

There was a loud crack and scarlet light flooded the room. Standing behind Sister Louise was a inhumanly beautiful woman. Her eyes glowed violet and her long hair shimmered silver. A tight, blood-red dress clung to her lush body. The dress was a translucent, crimson silk, that revealed all of her stunning curves, her hard nipples, the bush of hair covering her cunt. Her red lips grinned in a hungry, predatory smile. The woman was lust, personified.

She was Lilith, the Succubus, the Mother of Monsters.

I bit my lip. Lust crackled through the air, rippling out from the demoness in waves of desire. Crap. I was going to cum. I couldn’t hold out any longer. Not with this sexy bombshell appearing before me.

“What do you command, my Mistress,” Lilith purred, bowing towards Mary.

“Stop the nun! Stop her powers!” howled Mary in desperation. “Save Mark!”

“As you will it, so shall it be done!” Lilith grabbed Sister Louise and pulled her off my cock in the nick of time as cum spurting out and splashed onto my chest and belly. Xiu and Fiona rushed Lilith as Louise screamed in terror. The demoness merely brushed her fingertips across first Fiona and then Xiu’s cheeks and they fell to the ground, writhing in orgasms. Lilith hiked up her dress, exposing a silvery bush, matted with fluids and pulled Sister Louise face towards her cunt.

“No!” Louise protested, struggling in the demoness grip. “Please, God! Save your faithful servant!”

“God’s not here,” Lilith purred, shoving Louise’s face into her groin and writhing her hips, rubbing her pussy across the nun’s face. “And there’s nothing better than a Magdalenite Sister eating your cunt out!”

I got to my feet, struggling to think as desire surged through the room. Lilith had let go of Louise, who was now gripping Lilith’s perfect ass as she ate the demoness cunt. She no longer seemed capable of resisting, lost in the same tide of lust that threatened to overwhelm me. Mary was still handcuffed, and Desiree and Korina lay on the floor, bleeding from their gunshots. I fought the lust, and stumbled towards Chasity. I didn’t have time to put my cock away, just grabbed my pants with one hand to hold them up

Chasity was still in a daze from whatever Louise had done to her, just standing at the living room entrance. I grabbed her shoulders, shaking her, “Chasity, where’s your handcuff keys.”

“Wh-what?” Chasity asked sleepily.

“Your handcuff keys!” I shouted and slapped her across the face.

Chasity blinked, rubbing her face, and awareness seemed to flood back into her face. “Sorry, sir,” she said and fumbled with her utility belt, pulling out a set of keys.

“Call for an ambulance,” I ordered, “we have people shot. And when Lilith is finished with Louise, handcuff her!”

“Right away, sir!” Chasity reached for radio and began calling for medics while I raced back across the room, passing Lilith who was writhing on Louise’s face. As I passed Lilith, her arm brushed my hip and pleasure shot through my body. I fell to my knees as I came, shooting semen all over the carpet.

I crawled the last few feet to Mary, and fumbled with the handcuffs before I released her right arm. The flesh beneath the cuff was raw and bloody from her struggles and fresh anger surged through me. This fucking bitch was going to suffer!

Mary threw her arms around me, not even letting me unlock the handcuff from her left wrist, and hugged me tight. “Oh, Mark!” Tears were streaming from her eyes. “I was so scared!”

“Me too,” I whispered and I realized I was crying to as I crushed my filly to my chest. “You saved us.”

Lilith’s orgasm swept through the room, hitting me, hitting everyone like a brick wall. Mary shuddered in my arms as an orgasm rippled through her bodu. My cock, trapped between us, sprayed cum on our bellies. Chasity fell to the ground, gripping her stomach and moaning in pleasure, and Allison and Violet writhed together in a mess of limbs.

“Oh no!” someone shouted in horror. “Master, it’s Desiree!”

Mary relaxed her hold on me and I looked over to see Allison racing to Desiree and placing her hands over Desiree’s chest, blood soaking the front of Desiree’s maid outfit. Fuck, she was bleeding badly. Mary and I moved to her side, kneeling on either side of her. She was still breathing, but shallow breaths and her face had a pale sheen about it.

“So much blood,” Mary whispered to herself.

“Hang on, Desiree!” I shouted. “You gotta hang on, 911 on the way.”

“She’s dying!” Allison wailed. “Don’t die, Desiree! Please!”

“Stay with us, Desiree,” I pleaded, clutching a limp hand. “You cannot die! Your my slut! You don’t have permission to die!”

“Can you save her, Lilith?” Mary asked, fearful and timid.

Lilith shoved Louise from her cunt, the nun falling onto her back in a daze, her face drenched in Lilith’s girl-cum. Chasity moved to Louise and began to handcuff the woman. “I can save her,” Lilith purred. “It will cost one of your two boons remaining, Mistress.”

“Boons?” Mary asked, confused.

“When you summoned me, we entered into a contract,” Lilith explained. “Three boons are owed to you. The first was used in stopping the nun.” Lilith smiled wickedly. “Her powers are broken, now. She has been tainted by my demonic fluids. Two more boons are still owed you.”

“Then save her!” begged Mary. “She’s our slut!”

“As you command, Mistress!”

Lilith bent over the unconscious Desiree and placed her lips upon Desiree, kissing her sensuously. Desiree’s body convulsed and quivered, and I realized she was having an orgasm. The color returned to her skin and the blood stopped pumping from her breast. Lilith pulled her lips away and Desiree gasped and shuddered, dark eyes opening, licking her lips.

“I’m so sorry, Master,” Desiree wailed and flung her arms around me. “I didn’t want to hit you, but I couldn’t stop myself!”

Allison flung her arms around Mary, weeping. Fiona and Xiu crawled towards us, heads hung down in shame. Korina, clutching her wounded arm, joined them. “Forgive us, Master, Mistress,” Fiona wept.

“There’s nothing to forgive,” I answered, hugging Desiree back. “That bitch controlled you, and she’s going to pay for all the hurt she caused!”

I caught Mary’s gaze and saw the same burning hatred I felt blazing in her eyes. “Oh, she will sufferer!” Mary hissed as she hugged Allison fiercely. “She will crawl on her knees and beg!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beep! Beep! Beep!

The damned alarm clock incessant noise pierced the fog of my hangover. “Turn off the alarm, Desiree,” I moaned and it was a moment before I remembered. Mark Glassner had stolen my wife, and my home from me. I was lying in my hotel room at the Four Seasons, exiled by that bastard and waiting for word back from Sister Louise that she had freed my beautiful desert rose.

My head pounded and I slapped the alarm clock, silencing its annoying beeps. I groggily rose and stumbled into the shower. After the warm shower and pair of extra strength Tylenols, I was starting to feel alive again. Ever since Louise had freed me from that fucking bastard’s control, I had become a ball of tense, nervous energy. I had spent my entire life taking charge, grasping my own destiny with my bare hands. And now I had to wait while some nun fixes my life.

God, I need a drink.

Instead, I turned on the news. I had too many meetings at work to show up drunk. The news report was almost a distraction to my thoughts as I dressed. God, never in my life had I ever felt this helpless. Not even when that cunt of a first wife cheated on me. My hand trembled. A drink would really took the edge off, a voice whispered in my head.

You’re a better man than that, Brandon, I told myself. You’re in control, not the booze. Last night was a mistake. What the fuck were you supposed to do? You just found out angels and demons were real, for Christ sake. What was a sane man supposed to do but drink. In fact, why don’t you go pour yourself another whiskey, Brandon?

I starred at the minibar, my throat parched, and swallowed. No! Have some fucking control.

“… quite neighborhood off Shaw Road in Puyallup.”

I frowned, turning to TV, forgetting all about the booze. My house was just off Shaw Road. Fear groping my heart, I grabbed the remote and turned up the volume.

“The homeowner, Desiree Fitzsimmons, and her boyfriend were attacked by a home invader,” the report said and I blinked. She standing was just down the street from my house. Police cars filled the streets, painting the neighborhood in strobing blue and red lights. “Only one woman was seriously injured, a friend of Desiree, who was taken to Good Sam Hospital for treatment. A woman, identified as a Louise Afra, has been detained by the Police for questioning.”

The nun failed. My heart sank. That whiskey was seeming more and more appealing by the second.

That bastard Mark had come out on top. My palms hurt, and it was a moment before I realized how tight my fist was clenched. I opened my hand and saw bloody gouges from my fingernails. Fuck, I couldn’t take this. I need to be in control. I was going mad just sitting here. I looked in the mirror. I am Brandon Fitzsimmons. I worked my way up from nothing. I never let anything stand in my way. It was time I stopped being helpless, stop relaying on others. It was time that I once again seized my own destiny.

Mark Glassner, I will get my wife back! I will inflict so much pain, so much suffering, on you! I’ll take your woman from you and fuck her before your eyes and make her moan and pant and tell you how much better my cock feels! I’ll watch the humiliation in your eyes as she cums on my dick like a bitch in heat!

No fucking power in Heaven or Hell will stop me!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“A woman, identified by police as Louise Afra, was arrested for investigation of breaking and entering and attempted murder,” the website read.

I still was in disbelief at reading that. For the last hour, I had been sitting at my computer staring at the screen, stunned. How could this be? Please God, let Sister Louise be fine, if it is your will, O Lord! I silently prayed.

Ever since I saw the news report about the orgy that happened in a Bestbuy up in Washington State, I knew a Warlock was operating in the area. Since then, I had been visiting the Tacoma News Tribune and Seattle Times websites every morning, looking for anymore news. There were vague reports of public sex on a tourist boat and a wild party that unexpectedly shut down the Space Needle. And I prayed fervently to God, begging Him to send the Ecstasy to me, to send me once more to battle evil.

Sister Louise must have been sent to fight the Warlock … and failed. The thought sent a tremor of fear down my spine. Sister Louise had freed me from Thralldom to a Warlock thirteen years ago. She was there when I took my vows and set aside my old name and became Sister Theodora Mariam. And now she was arrested for attempted murder. What had gone wrong, I wondered. No one was better at fighting a Warlock than Sister Louise. Fear for my friend gripped my stomach.

There was a polite rap on my door, startling me. I stood, brushing my gray habit smooth and grabbed my white veil, draping it over my head. I breathed deeply, calming myself, before I opened the door.

“Hola, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda, a seventy-one year old Hispanic parishioner of St. Afra, the Church I was the caretaker for, greeted me. She gave me a toothless smile, warm and friendly.

“Hola,Esmeralda,” I greeted back. I realized I had forgotten to unlock the church so Esmeralda and her prayer group could use the fellowship hall. “Sorry, I just got some bad news.”

“Its alright, Sister,” Esmeralda answered, patting my arm warmly. “Is it serious?”

“I’m afraid so,” I answered, stepping out into the morning heat. 8 AM and it was already this hot, I shuddered to think how hot it would be this afternoon. LA was turning into quite a trial. “I may have to leave town to attend to it.”

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said, gripping my arm as we walked slowly towards the fellowship hall.

Another Hispanic woman, Rosenda, waited at the door to the fellowship hall. Rosenda, greeted me with a friendly kiss on my cheek. I reached into the pocket of my habit for the ring of keys and unlocked the fellowship hall. I held the door open for the two ladies. The florescent lights flickered a few times before humming steadily, bathing the table filled-room in soft light, when the Ecstasy came upon me.

A hand, unseen, reached through my habit as if I did not exist to caress my back. The invisible fingers sent tingles of pleasure throughout my body and a soft moan escaped my lips. The hand of the Archangel Gabriel traced my spine and his soft lips kissed at my neck, my shoulders.His every touch was burning pleasure on my flesh. I felt my knees grow week and I grabbed a chair for support.

“Are you okay, Sister Theodora?” Rosenda asked.

“I’m fine,” I gasped as Gabriel’s hand was gently squeezing my ass while his other hand slid across my waist and up to my breast. “I just need to use …” I bet my lip as Gabriel fingers gently pinched my nipple, the pleasure so intense that it was hard to think. “Please,” I begged, quietly, “not yet! Not in front of others.”

Gabriel didn’t care, his hands continued to roam my body leaving trails of fiery lust. One hand slid around my waist, down into my groin and found my pussy wet and hot, aching for his touch. My body shuddered and I clenched the back of the chair as an orgasm ripped through my body as his fiery fingers found my hard clitoris. I had to make it to somewhere private before I lost all control in front of these women.

Esmeralda and Rosenda looked at me, concerned. “I just need … oh … the bathroom,” I panted through clenched teeth.

I stumbled towards the ladies room, opening the door as Gabriel’s cock entered my pussy, his girth stretching my pussy, the tip of his dick reaching all the way to my womb. I fumbled with the lock and collapsed to the cold, tile floor as Gabriel’s cock began plunging hard and fast in my pussy. The pleasure was so intense, far greater than any mortal lover could excite from my body. The pleasure was so intense, so overwhelming, I was about to be swept off into insensibility.

But, before the pleasure drowned my sense entirely, a thought rose up from the back of my mind: Sister Louise would be avenged. And then I was lost in a sea pleasure as orgasm after orgasm rippled throughout my body.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 12

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 10: The Trap Is Set

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 10: The Trap is Set

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Anal, Oral, Non-Consensual, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 9



There was a soft knock at the door, bursting the bubble of my dream. “Good morning, Louise,” Madeleine greeted, her voice muffled through the door, “breakfast is ready.”

“Okay,” I said groggily and rolled out of bed, stretching.

I had been dreaming about Susanne, being her slave again. It was a common dream I had. It played out in minute variants: sometimes I would be forced to be her slave, others I would crawl on my knees and beg her. A few, Susanne would be my slave, crawling before me. Regret stabbed through me. What would my life have been like if I had not been dominated by Susanne. Would I have married Kurt? Would I have had children, watched them proudly grow up. A Warlock stole your life, your dreams. Mark had already done irreparable damage to these women’s lives. I needed to stop him before he destroyed more.

My body was sore from spending most of yesterday in a car watching the Fitzsimmons house, gathering intelligence, as the military would say. And what I learned was daunting. When I arrived yesterday, Mark and his girlfriend, Mary were out of town, leaving behind two Thralls; the teenage Allison and Desiree Fitzsimmons. Yesterday, I had performed the Prayer of Zanah on the two women. When the time came, Mark would find his own slaves turned against him. Then, I had returned back to my car to watch. To wait.

Near 8 PM, Mark returned with a car full of naked women. There were five of them, all clearly Thralls of Mark. It was a setback. The best way to deal with a Warlock, particularly a male Warlock was to seduce him, or let him think he was seducing you. But, I found it was more satisfying, however, to turn his thralls against him. The prick deserved a little comeuppance. But five more Thralls would make that vastly harder. I would need to get the odds back in my favor before I could make my move. And if Mark kept adding to his harem, this could drag on for a while.

Maybe I should go the easy route and let Mark seduce me. It wouldn’t be hard. Although I was fifty-one, I appeared as my attractive, eighteen year old self. I had the perky tits and tight ass of a teenager. One of the Gifts God gave me to fight Evil. I could let Mark seduce me, but that was too good for him. He deserved to be humiliated, to know fear. To know that when he came in my pussy that would be the end of all his fun! I had dealt with far worse Warlocks in the last thirty-years and Mark would not stand a chance.

God, I prayed silently, grant me the strength to save these women, grant me the courage to face this challenge, and grant me the guidance to see it quickly ended. In the name of the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit, Amen!

I felt better after praying, and got dressed. After breakfast, I could sit here in Madeleine’s house, at her dining room table, and watch the Warlock, wait for my opening. Last night, thanks to God’s Providence, Madeleine, out of the goodness of her heart, offered me a place to stay. I was parked on the street in front of her house when she walked up to the car with two cups of tea and asked if I need to talk. Sensing God’s Providence, I said the first story that popped into my head. I suspected my husband was shacking up with Desiree and wanted proof. I flew all the way out from Chicago to confront him. Madeleine had a good heart and offered me her guest bedroom.

“There’s a good view of that hussy’s house from my breakfast nook,” Madeleine had told me in a sexy, southern twang. “Doesn’t that sound better than sittin’ in your car, sugar?”

I left the bedroom, after dressing in a white skirt and red blouse, I headed for the kitchen. Madeleine was pouring a thermos of coffee and I paused to admire her fine rump beneath her business skirt. She was a fit looking, thirty-something, who was recently divorced. She had made a simple breakfast of yogurt sprinkled with granola for me and pointed to a fresh pot of coffee. She apologized, but she had to go to work early.

“You can stay as long as you need to, sugar,” Madeleine said, her southern twang melting my cunt. “My husband was a no good horndog, too. That’s why I kicked his ass to the curb.” She gave me a comforting hug and kissed my forehead, I wished she kissed my lips, and headed out the door. She was off to her office job in a respectable looking skirt and blouse. I sighed in regret, watching that fine ass sway out of the kitchen. It was a shame she was straight. I gave her some subtle signs last night and she didn’t bite, or even notice that I was flirting with her.

I missed staying with Sarai already, but I would preserver.

I looked out the window in time to see the Warlock, Mark jog by, naked save for a pair of running shoes. I winced. He was an overweight man, his fat jiggling as he ran. He must have wished for some powerful mind control to be so confident in jogging naked. I angrily stabbed at my yogurt with a spoon.

You won’t be so confident for long, prick!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was breathless when I returned form my jog and my romp with Anastasia, who lived across the street. When I awoke this morning, I decided I need to get in better shape for Mary. She was such a beautiful creature she deserved a man that at least tried to not be an overweight slob. After yesterday’s naked walk through the hotel and drive back to South Hill, I found I liked the freedom of going nude, so I set off jogging, my dick flapping in the wind.

It was an interesting experience. I was stopped three times by Puyallup Police officers once by a Pierce County Sheriff deputy. I had thought long and hard how I wanted to handle the police, so I was ready. I gave each cop two, simple orders: “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.” Each cop would then apologize for bothering me and walk back to their cars and drive off.

On my jog, passing cars honked at me and insults were hurled as they sped by. I didn’t mind. They were lesser men and women, mere ants cursing their betters. Other joggers would cross the street or bolt the other way while pulling out cell phones to call 911 on me. I did catch up to one pretty woman in her late twenties, with a round ass covered in tight, black leggings and a pink, Lycra tanktop that fit her like a second skin. Her name was Anastasia and I invited her to join the Naked Jogging Club. She was more than happy to be the first recruit. Needless to say, jogging was a lot easier when a woman’s beautiful, naked ass jiggled and bounced in front of me. When we reached her house, across the street from the Fitzsimmons, I fucked Anastasia in the kitchen while her husband showered upstairs.

When I walked into my house, Desiree was leading the sluts and Mary in some type of aerobics. Apparently, Mary wanted to make sure the girls kept their bodies nice and tight. Naturally, the exercise devolved into an orgy for an hour, a better way to get some cardio I thought. Everyone was covered in fluids and sweat, so showers were in order. Mary and I went first, as befitted our station.

“You going to see that friend today, the real estate broker?” I asked her as she washed my back.

“Yeah, Alice,” Mary answered.

“Alice, huh, is she cute?”

“Yes,” Mary answered playfully. “And happily married, so stay away.” Mary emphasized her point by poking me in the back.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her. “There are plenty of women in the world for me to fuck.”

“Good,” Mary said. “Anyways, I had an idea were we could build out mansion at.”

“Oh yeah, where at?” I asked.

“Behind the house at the end of the cul-de-sac is a large field that they started to build a housing development in. We could bulldoze that last house and extend the road and build back there. It has a gorgeous view of Mount Rainier from back there, and the Puyallup Valley.”

“Okay,” I said with a nod. Mary was an artist and had far more appreciation for atheistic then I did. “I trust your judgment, Mare.” She beamed at me, turning around so I could wash her back.

“So, are you really going to rob a bank?” Mary asked as I scrubbed her back with a loofah
.
“Yeah,” I said. “I’ve always kinda wanted to. I think I’ll take Violet along with me.”

Mary turned around so I could start washing her front. “Oh, you want to get more of her tight cunt,” she said with wry smile.

I couldn’t deny that her tight, teenage cunt was a bonus. “No, there’s an Amber Alert out for her,” I said, as I started washing her flat stomach. I wanted to start with her small, perky breasts, but the I decided to tease her a bit. “I called her mother before I went jogging when I saw the alert on the news, but it might be a few days before the police aren’t actively looking for her.” I paused. “And me.”

Mary nodded. “Well, you are the only one of us that could talk your way out of any problems.”

“You could’ve had the same power,” I pointed out. I looked at her and asked, “Why didn’t you? I meant to ask but then the Devil gave me that gem and …”

Mary thought for a moment, then finally answered, “I didn’t want the responsibility of that much power.” She swallowed. “You can do a lot of harm, Mark. Hell, you have done a lot of harm, and some of that was at my request.” There was a pregnant pause. “I mean, don’t you ever feel guilty for what we do to the sluts?”

“No,” I said without hesitation. “When I got these powers, I told myself I was above such petty concerns. I only felt guilt for what I did to you.” I said. “Shit, I still feel guilty.”

Mary rubbed my arm. “I forgave you,” she said, and leaned in to kiss me. It made me feel a little better. “But how do you stop feeling guilt?”

“You just need to tell yourself your better than all the rest of them,” I told her. “We are better than other people, than the sluts. We’re special, and they’re not.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah,” I answered. She sighed, and hugged me tightly and her body shook and I realized she was crying. I froze. I didn’t know what to do, what to say. I didn’t have a lot of experience comforting crying women. I just squeezed her back, stroking her wet hair. “I … uh. We can …” I cleared my throat, “We can let the sluts go. Just say the word, Mare. We don’t need them. I don’t need them. We just need each other.”

“I … I can’t,” Mary sobbed. “There’s this voice, whispering to me, telling me its wrong. But my body, my pussy, is telling me its so very right.”

“So, which voice do you want to listen too?”

She sobbed, “My pussy.” Mary relaxed in my arms, tension fleeing her body. “Make love to me, Mark. Make me forget.”

Her lips were passion on mine, her tongue writhing in my mouth. Her wet body pressed against me, soft and firm. My cock hardened between us and my hands roamed her sleek body. I felt her plump ass, kneading a cheek between my hands, while my other hand found a firm breast and hard nipple. Her groin rubbed against me, seeking for my hard cock. Her soft hands ran down my back, across my side and found my hard cock and guided it to her wet vulva. We moaned together as my cock slid inside her, agonizingly slow. Our nerves were on fire with passion for each other and our hips found a slow, steady rhythm.

“My stallion,” Mary moaned, “my handsome stallion, fuck me harder! I need it!”

I gripped her hips and started thrusting hard. Mary groaned and clawed my back. “My sweet filly!” I panted. “You’re all I need.”

“Give me your cum!” she ordered wantonly. “Oh, I need it! Warm and sticky! My pussy needs it!”

“Here it comes, Mare!” I gasped and unloaded into my love; one, two, three powerful jets of semen. Mary’s cunt convulsed about my cock, squeezing it with a velvety warmth and she gasped as her passion overtook her.

Mary clung to me in the shower, her face pressed against my chest, my cock growing soft inside her pussy. We didn’t say a word, we just enjoyed the warm water spraying over us and enjoyed the comfort of each other. Holding my love, being held by her. This was all I really needed. The sluts, the women I made fuck me, they were just fun, just pleasant diversions. This is what was real, what mattered. Somehow, Mary had become my whole world in just a short time. I would have gladly stayed like this forever, but the hot water heater had other ideas.

Mary seemed in a better mood when we slipped out of the cold shower. She grabbed a towel and playfully dried me off. She then insisted on shaving me and only managed to nick me three times. She giggled each time, tearing a piece of toilet and sticking them to the cuts. From guest bathroom we could here a lot of shrieks and giggles as the sluts were forced to take cold showers.

“The mansion is definitely going to need some heavy duty water heaters,” I told Mare as we checked in on the sluts. “Like a hotel.”

Mary nodded, watching Korina shivering in the shower as she quickly washed her body.

As Mary and I prepared to leave to run our errands, we left instructions for the sluts. Xiu, Fiona, and Korina needed clothes, so I sent them out with Desiree to buy some. They had to wear Desiree’s old clothes that didn’t fit any of them well and no one was happy about that. Allison was charged with cleaning the house. She seemed disappointed, probably because she’d been cooped up in the house all weekend. So, I promised I would spend some one on one time with her when I returned and that brightened her up. Violet was wearing the same pink dress she wore yesterday, and I decided to take her clothes shopping after I robbed a bank or three.

“Be careful,” Mary ordered, kissing me. “Do you have your crystal?”

Friday night, when Mary had made her Pact, the Devil had surprised us with a crystal, saying, “If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say, ‘Lilith, appear before me.’ ” Mary and I were both worried about what it meant and I decided to keep the crystal with me. When I went jogging this morning, I was clutching it in my bare hand.

“Yeah, it’s right here,” I said, pulling it out of my jean pocket for a moment, and showing it to her. Mary relaxed. “I love you, Mare.”

“Love you, too, hun.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was on my third cup of coffee as I boredly watched the Fitzsimmons house. Nothing had happened since Mark returned from his jog. The disgusting pervert had returned with a naked woman, took her inside the house across the street and left there fifteen minutes later with a smile on his face. The poor woman was married and I saw her kiss her husband goodbye from the open doorway in a loose dressing gown.

Did Mark make the husband watch? Did the pervert get off on making the man watch the women he loved get violated before him. Mark made Desiree’s husband, Brandon, watch him defile her. Fucking Warlocks. My fingers slipped under my skirt. The woman across the street was quite beautiful. I bet Mark fucked her, bent over a table. I moaned, slowly rubbing my clit in delicious circles. Her husband was sitting in the corner, looking sad and pathetic while his wife howled and moaned like a whore for Mark.

I started fucking my fingers slowly in and out of my cunt. The woman would be a whore for Mark. That’s what he did. Degrade women. Turning them into his cumbuckets. I bit my lip, imaging the woman’s breasts. They looked like a nice pair beneath that silk robe. With hard nipples. And her mouth, moaning wantonly. She should put that mouth to better use. I came, picturing the woman between my thighs, her fingers fucking into my pussy while Mark looked on, looking sad and pathetic while his whore pleasured me. I licked my fingers clean and went back to watching.

Nothing else had happened for two more hours, when the garage doors slid open. The silver Mustang pulled out first. I could just make out Mark and a teenage girl as the Mustang roared down the street, followed quickly by one of the red-heads in a maroon convertible Volkswagen Eos. I rushed outside to follow her. This might be my only chance to catch Marks number one woman alone. I got into the black BMW 7-series I borrowed from Brandon and fumbled at the keys. Mary roared off up the street, driving almost as fast as Mark had, and a third car, a white BMW driven by Desiree and crowded with three other women pulled out onto the street.

The Eos was gone, but there was a red-head in the second car. Maybe she was Mary? Probably not, Mary was likely the one driving her own car. I made the decision to follow four ladies. Maybe I could get the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Zanah on one of them, or all of them, and get the odds back in my favor. I waited for the white BMW to pass and pulled out behind it, my heart thumping in excitement.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I kept glancing at Violet’s coltish legs peaking out underneath her pink skirt as I drove my Mustang out of the housing development onto Shaw Road. I placed a hand on her thigh, sliding up under her skirt and Violet beamed at me, her face flush with excitement.

“Thank you for letting me come with you, Master,” she said in a cheerful soprano.

She was a cute fifteen year old. Her brown hair was pulled into two pigtails over her ears, tied off with pink ribbons. Her breasts were small and shapely and her body slim with youth beneath the conservative dress she wore. That dress would definitely not do, my sluts needed to show the world just how whorish they were.

“You ever sucked a dick, Violet?” I asked.

Violet shook her head, blushing. She was a virgin before I fucked her in the elevator yesterday. Her hands reached out and she gently rubbed my cock, feeling it harden in my pants. “W-would you like me, to Master?” she nervously asked.

“Definitely,” I answered.

There was a metallic rasp as she slowly drew my zipper down and then her warm, delicate hand reached into my pants and pulled out my hard cock. She bent down, her breath warm on my cock as she slowly ran her hand up and down on my dick. She tentatively stuck out her tongue, licking up the shaft and brushing the sensitive head.

“Just like that,” I told her. “Use more pressure, yeah that’s good.” Her tongue felt amazing as she lapped at my cock. “Stroke the shaft and cup the balls.” I wince as she squeezed a ball. “Gently with the balls.”

“Sorry, Master,” she apologized.

“Now, suck the tip into your mouth, be careful with your teeth,” I told her. “You can brush the cock with them, just don’t bite hard. Ohh, yeah that’s nice. Keep doing that with your tongue.” She had the head of my cock in her mouth and was swirling her tongue around it. “Suck it like a lolipop. Oh fuck that’s good. And see how much you can fit in your mouth.”

She was bobbing her head now, moving slowly down until my cock brushed the back of her throat and then rising up. It wasn’t the best blowjob I ever had, but knowing it was her first added a certain spice to her uncertainty. She was sucking harder and I watched as her right hand drifted over to her thighs and slip up under her dress to start fingering her cunt. Horny little slut.

She was turning into a great slut. I was proud of her, and stroked her brown hair. “I’m gonna cum, slut,” I told her. “So don’t be surprised. Try to swallow what you can.” And then I erupted into her mouth, semen spilling out the corners of her lips. She tried to pull away, but I held her down. When I was finished, I let her sit up.

She was breathing hard, cum smeared across her lips and tears ran down her face. “Was it good?” she asked, wiping at her tears.

“It was great!” I told her, kissing her forehead. “You’re turning into a good, little slut. I’m very proud of you.”

“Thank you, Master,” she said, smiling happily, still masturbating. When she came on her fingers, I pulled them to my mouth and sucked her juices off her digits. She had a light, barely spicy flavor.

We made a quick stop at Dick’s Sporting Goods at the South Hill Mall where I grabbed a bunch of duffle bags. I was so excited to rob a bank, I didn’t even spend the time to give the cashier a nice fucking. I needed to remember to go back to Dick’s and look Ambrosia up. With a name like that, I hoped her pussy tasted wonderful.

I pulled onto highway 512 towards, heading west to Parkland and the Bank of America that screwed me over two years ago. When my debit card got stolen and my accounts emptied, I filed a claim. But the branch manager, an asshole named Ted, dicked around with appeals process and I barely recovered half of my money. I had to crash on a friends couch for two months while I got back on my feat.

As I raced down 512, Violet got to practice her blowjobs some more. This time, she didn’t pull away as I came in her mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I followed Mark’s thralls towards a mall and parked Brandon’s BMW next to a silver Mustang and discreetly followed the four women through the parking lot. The only one I knew was Desiree, who I had imprinted last night. The other three women were dressed in ill-fighting clothes. There was a black-haired women with short hair and a blue eyes, a strawberry-blond that might be Mark’s girlfriend, Mary, and a short, Asian woman

Please God, I prayed, give me the opportunity to save these women. Then I followed them into the mall. I just needed to be patient and be careful and God would grant me the opportunities I needed.

They led me to a clothing store, Old Navy, and I realized why they were here. The three new Thralls in the ill-fitting clothes had arrived naked last night. Wherever Mark had found these women, he didn’t bother to bring any of their clothes. I browsed the clothing racks and watched the women out of the corners of my eyes as they spread out across the store.

“Hi, welcome to Old Navy,” a nasally pitched, effeminate voice asked me. I turned to see a slim young man whose nametag read, “Gabe.”

I blinked in surprise. He had a faint, blue-black aura about him. Mark must have been here and given him a minor order. The aura was fading and would probably be gone in another week or so. He was not under any lasting commands or had suffered any personality changes

“I’m fine,” I told him.

One of the girls, the red-head, was heading for the changing room and I pushed past Gabe, grabbing the first shirt off the rack. Gabe protested, but I ignored him. I reached the changing area in the back but not before the red-head closed the door. Shoot. Thinking quickly, I knocked on the door.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Hi, I’m Louise with Old Navy and I just need to talk to you.”

The red-head opened the door, frowning at me. I moved quickly, shoving my hand over her mouth and pushing her back into the changing room. I shoved my hand down her loose-fitting jeans and found her hairy pussy. She struggled and tried to bite my hand covering her mouth. My finger found her cunt and wiggled in, fingerfucking her hard and fast. Being transformed into a sex slave by a Warlock usually left the woman incapable of resisting a sexually assault.

Not this woman, however.

My face stung as she slapped me and I had to pull my hand away to block the second blow. She started to scream so I silenced her the only way I could, kissing her hard while I pinned one of her arms to the wall. She still had one hand free and clawed at my hair, trying to pull me off her lips. My thumb found her clit, rubbing in small, fast circles and she stiffened in my arms. Her cunt was getting wet as her body began to react to my stimulation.

I could feel the resistance fleeing her body. The hand pulling at my hair relaxed its grip, the tension in her body slowly bleeding away. Her lips, tightly closed at first, relaxed and I shoved my tongue into her mouth, tasting the mint of toothpaste. Her hips started to shift as the pleasure from her pussy slowly spread throughout her body.

She surrendered to me.

Her lips were hot on mine she kissed me back, her hips writhed on my hand. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight against her as she moaned into my mouth. I let go her other arm and she wrapped it around me, caressing my back through my blouse. I slipped that hand up her shirt and found a large breast, gently caressing and squeezing her soft, firmness. I found her aerola and gently circled her nipple before I finally rolled the turgid nub between my fingers.

The red-headed shuddered in my arms as her orgasm began to roll through her body. Without thinking, my hand that was groping her breast slid down to my own, wet pussy and coated my finger with my juices. Still fingering her, extending the orgasm, I quickly drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!”

One down. Two to go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled the Mustang into the parking lot of the Parkland Bank of America, a brick building on Pacific Avenue and told Violet to wait in the car. With an excited jaunt in my step, I walked into the bank. There was a short line of customers queuing to deal with the bank tellers, a few more sitting at desks, talking to loan officers, and one fat security guard.

“I need to speak with all the staff in the back right now!” I hollered loudly. Confused, the staff led me back into the bank by the vault and gathered about me. “Who’s the manager?”

Ted turned out to still be the manager. It couldn’t be more perfect. I told him to open the vault. “There’s a time lock,” Ted protested.

“I’ll wait,” I said. I grabbed a buxom, honey-blonde teller and pulled her next to me. “Ted, open the vault and everyone else go back to your jobs and ignore everything Ted and I do. Except for you, Monica,” I told the buxom teller. “Let’s see what you look like naked.”

She flushed, and untied the decorative scarf around her neck that partially covered the cleavage revealed by her low-cut, blue blouse. Her large tits were supported by a lacy, black bra which came off next. Her tits were still perky with youth and her light pink aerola’s were large, with fat nipples jutting proudly out. As she unzipped her black skirt I hefted one her tit, feeling the plump firmness of her breast. She shivered as I rubbed her aerola.

“I’m going to fuck you hard, whore,” I told her, “and you’re going to love every minute of it.”

Monica flushed and licked her lips as she peeled off her pantyhose and black panties. Her bush was a darker brown, neatly trimmed and her pussy lips were large and protruded out past her pubes. I bent her over a table, ran my hand through her cunt, feeling her getting wet at my touch. I stuck a finger inside her pussy and she wiggled her hips in pleasure. I coated my finger with her juices and then shoved it up her ass.

I fucked my finger in a few times then pulled it out of her ass and replaced it with my cock. She gasped in surprise and then growled in pleasure as my cock slowly sank into the warm tightness of her ass. “Oh my god!” she gasped. “That’s amazing!”

“You’ve never been fucked up the ass before,” I asked, plumbing her bowels with hard thrusts.

“No,” she panted. “My husband he always wants to, but I thought it would hurt!”

“What a bad wife,” I said, slapping her ass. “You let me fuck your ass and not your husband

“I am,” she moaned. “I’m such a bad wife. He always wants me to give him blowjobs, too, but I always say no.”

“From now on, bitch, you do what ever filthy things your husband wants,” I growled, rubbing my hand down her back. “And do it with a smile on your whorish face!”

“Yes,” she panted. “I’ll be a good wife from now on.” Her orgasm rolled through her body, ass clenching on my cock.

I grabbed her purse and pulled out her cell phone, flipping through her address book while I fucked her slowly. “What’s your husband’s name?” I asked. “Jonathon,” she answered, breathless. I found her husband and gave him a ring.

“Hey, cutiepie,” Jonathon answered.

“This is Mark,” I said. “I’m with your wife. I’ve been counseling her.” I put the phone on speaker and sit it on the table. “Say hi to your husband.”

A look of panic crossed Monica’s face. “Hi, sweetie,” she said, trying to sound casual as I started fucking her ass hard again.

“What kind of counseling,” Jonathon asked, sounding concerned.

“Your wife tells me she’s had problems doing certain things in the bedroom,” I said. Monica bit her lip to stifle a moan. “But, I’ve helped your wife understand that its her duty to do whatever perverted things her husbands wants. Right, Monica?”

“Yeah, Jonathon,” Monica panted, her voice was thick with excitement as my cock reamed her ass. “I’m going to let you fuck my ass, or I’ll give you blowjobs.”

“Really?” he asked, sounding excited.

“Y-yeah, sweetie!” Monica gasped and then clasped a hand over her mouth to stifle another moan.

“Man, Mark, how can I repay,” Jonathon said, excited.

“Your wife’s already covered the payment,” I told him, enjoying his wife’s ass on my cock.

“I love you, cutiepie,” Jonathon said.

“Oh, I love you, too, Jonathon,” Monica whispered and then she started to moan, her ass clenching on my cock. She quickly slapped her hand over her lips and as she came on my cock. Her other hand fumbled to hang up the phone. “I’m such a bad wife!” she moaned as her orgasm continued to ripple through her body. “Such a terrible wife!”

My balls boiled and I shot my cum up her ass as her body shook. I gritted my teeth as I enjoyed her tight ass and my pleasure coursing through my body. Breathing hard, I pulled out of her ass. Monica continued shaking, her face in her hands and I realized she was crying. Guilt stabbed through me, and I beat it back down. You’re above guilt, Mark. She’s just an ant.

“Oh, god, what have I done,” she sobbed.

I rubbed her shoulder. “You have nothing to fill guilty about,” I told her. “You came twice, right?”

She sniffed. “Yeah. I never came so hard in my life,” she said, a smile ghosting her lips.

“You should never feel guilty about something as nice as cumming,” I told her. “You should never feel guilty about anything you do with man or a woman.”

“A woman?” she asked and I saw something in her eyes. Desire?

“You want to be with a woman?”

She nodded, shyly. “I’ve … thought about it. With Kylie.”

“The cute red-head?” I asked, referring to the other bank teller I thought about fucking.

There was a series of beeps and the bank vault was opened and Ted started filling the black duffel bags with bundles of bills. I called for Kylie to come back here as Monica started getting dress. “Kylie, I want you and Monica to go to a hotel on your lunch.” There was a no-tell motel up the street from here, the Blue Spruce, that had hourly rates. “And explore any desires you two might have for each other. And if you enjoy yourself, go home with Monica and give her husband a special treat.”

“Okay,” Kylie said, giving Monica shy smile. Monica flushed and returned the smile.

I made Ted carry the duffle bags out to my Mustang where Violet waited, playing around on her smart phone. I popped the trunk and Ted threw the bags in. I started the car and Violet greeted me with an eager kiss, her tongue a little timid as it wriggled into my mouth.

“Did it go well, Master,” she asked.

I nodded, pulling my cock out, dirty from Monica’s ass. Violet knew what to do, and bent down. Her nose wrinkled, but she engulfed my cock anyways. “That’s ass your tasting,” I told her. “Good sluts clean their master’s cock after its been in a whore’s ass.”

Violet was getting quite skilled at blowjobs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How are you doing, Mary?” Alice greeted me with a friendly hug.

We were standing in her office at Evergreen Realty. Alice had been a good friend to my older sister, Shannon. Unlike Shannon’s other friends, Alice had always been kind and friendly to me and would provide a shoulder to cry on. We kept close on facebook after she graduated high school and I had even been a bridesmaid in her wedding last year.

“I’m engaged,” I told her, excitedly, holding out the black diamond ring Mark had given me Saturday night.

“Oh that’s amazing,” Alice cooed. “So Mike finally proposed.”

I shook my head. “We broke up. His name is Mark and I know its fast, but he’s the one. I just know it.”

“Wow,” Alice said, a little flummoxed. “You sure you’re not rushing things.”

“I’m not,” I told her. “I’ve never been happier. Mark is the greatest guy in the world.”

Alice hugged me again and I became aware of her body pressing up against me, the curve of her breasts, the warmth of her breath on my neck, her thigh pressings on my hip. Alice kept hugging her, longer than she should. Is she into me? Alice had always been a friend, but could she be more? My heart beat loudly in my chest as I considered that possibility.

Alice was beautiful; large, hazel eyes with long lashes were the center-point of an attractive, round face with full, kissable lips. Her hair was a thick and full bodied, a raven black that fell about her shoulders. She had been wearing a pinstriped, charcoal blazer over a blue halter top, her cleavage on display. Her hips and butt filled out her matching charcoal pants very nicely.

Alice finally broke the hug, her cheeks bright with excitement, her lips moist. Alice’s slim fingers grasped my hand and she guide me to her desk and a chair that lay on the side. We sat down, next to each other and she laid out a binder with property listings. She leaned close to me, her flowery perfume making me a little lightheaded with its fragrance. Our hands kept brushing each other as examined the binder, every touch fueling the fire burning in my womb.

“It’s getting a little hot in here,” Alice said, unbuttoning her blazer and pulling it off. Her halter top was very low cut, her snowy breasts almost completely exposed. The left strap of a blue-gray, lacy bra peaked out from beneath her halter top.

Alice sat back down, scooting even closer, leaning in so I could not help but see down her cleavage. She turned the page in the catalog and pointed at a cute, ranch-style house while her other hand casually rested on my thigh. Fire burned at her touch, running up my thigh to my moistening pussy and I shifted in my seat, my thighs rubbing pleasurably against my clit.

“This is a cute house,” I said, pretending to ignore her hand. If Alice wanted to seduce me, I was happy to let her.

“I know,” Alice purred, her hand slowly inching up my thigh. “It’s two bedrooms and one-and-a-half baths. The perfect house for a young couple.” Her hand was higher, pushing under my skirt. “Have you and Mark set a date, yet?”

“A date?” I asked, turning to face her. She was just inches away, her lips wet and red. It was getting hard to think as fire coursed through my veins.

“For your wedding.” Her lips were so close to mine. Her hand was inching higher on my thigh, almost at my pussy.

“No,” I said, “we …”

Fireworks exploded as Alice lips met mine. They were soft and inviting and her tongue pressed at my mouth. I opened my lips for her, tilting my head to the side. Her tongue was wresting with my own, then pulled back, inviting me in. I accepted, exploring her mouth eagerly, playing with her tongue. And her soft hand slid higher, so near the heat beneath my legs.

Alice broke the kiss. We were both breathless and flushed with excitement. “There’s this motel,” Alice said, carefully. “We could …”

“Yes,” I whispered huskily and a shiver of pleasure ran through my body as her fingers finally brushed my wet vulva through my panties.

We rushed out of her office, trying to act normal as we excitedly made our way through her work. “Just going to show Mary a few houses,” she told her boss, trying to sound casual. Our lust must be so obvious. He wasn’t going to buy the lie. How could he not hear my heart thudding with desire in my chest. We positively exuded desire.

“Okay,” he mumbled, and went back to talking with the receptionist.

“Cute car,” Alice complimented when she saw my Eos.

“Mark got it for me,” I told her and she gave me this knowing smile. “It’s not like that, I love him.”

Alice paused. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this. If you love him, you don’t want to …”

“Do you really want to stop?” I asked.

“No,” she said, smiling. “I’m too horny to stop.”

The motel was a dive just up the street called the Blue Spruce Motel that offered ‘hourly rates’. The facade of the U shaped building was faded blue siding, paint chipped in may places. I followed Alice into the lobby where two women; a honey-blonde woman wearing a black skirt, blue blouse, and decorative scarf and a red-head in a pale-green, wrap-around dress with a loose skirt were paying for a room with the motel manager.

“Room 11,” the manager said, bored, handing over an actual key to the red-head, not an electromagnetic keycard that most hotels used.

“We’re not the only ladies looking for some afternoon delight,” Alice whispered in my ear.

Alice paid in cash for three hours and we got room 5’s key. I held Alice’s hand as she eagerly led me across the parking lot to room 5. The room was surprisingly clean, albeit a little worn. Scuffed carpeting, faded walls and frayed comforter on the two, twin sized beds.

Alice was on me the moment the door closed, her lips hungry on mine. I wrapped my arms about her waist, pulling her close to me. Her black hair, silky soft, caressed my cheek and her soft hand stroked my arm, leaving a trail of fire where ever her finger touched. The kiss was different than with Mark. His lips were rougher, more demanding while Alice was soft and gentle. I loved Mark, loved the urgency of his kisses, but variety was the spice of life.

Her hand trailed down my arm and gently stroked my hand. Alice brought the hand up and she broke the kiss and sucked and licked my finger while smiling shyly at me. Her tongue was pink and I was transfixed by the sight. I pressed my thighs together, feeling my juices trickle out of aroused vulva, turning my panties into a sodden mess.

“You’re so beautiful, Mary,” Alice purred, kissing my palm. “I wish I had the courage to do this sooner.” This was surprising. I thought she was seducing me was because of my wish. When I made my Pact with the Devil last week, I wished that all women would desire me. How long had Alice been thinking about me this way? “You were just so … radiant today,” she continued purring, “I was ust helpless before your beauty.”

Her hands trembled as she reached out and pulled my white, peasant blouse over my head. Her hand traced the strap of my lacy, gray bra, down to the cup and slipped her finger inside, brushing my achingly hard nipple. I gasped. Her fleeting touch sent pleasure coursing through my body. My bra was suddenly tight on my body, uncomfortable. I reached behind me and the bra fell away, freeing my freckled breasts.

“So beautiful,” Alice murmured, almost in a daze. “I’ve dreamed about your breasts since you were fourteen.” Fourteen? Out of the fog of lust, rose a memory of Alice catching me coming out of the shower, naked. Her face had flushed in what I thought was embarrassment. I guess it was actually desire.

She grasped my shoulders and guided me to the bed and, with a gentle pressure, pushed me back onto the bed. She crawled over and started kissing my right breast, licking everywhere, except my aerola and hard nipples. She licked down the slopes, the underside of my breast where sweat liked to collect, up my breastbone between my mounds. She kissed me everywhere. She circled my breast, coming ever closer to my nipple. When I thought she was finally going to reach my nipple, she started from the beginning on on my left breast.

I was so aroused, so horny, when her lips finally, gently, reached my hard nipple, I orgasmed. It wasn’t an earth shattering orgasm, but a tiny, pleasurable one that just left me wanting more. Her lips and tongue caressed and pleasure my nipple, making sensuous love to the hard, sensitive nub. She kissed over to my right nipple, and pleasured it just as gentle and tender as my left. Her hand slipped up my thigh, slow and careful, up under my black skirt and found the sticky mess between my legs.

I gasped as her fingers slid through my panties leg hole and touched the shaved lips of my vulva, rubbing through my labia. Alice’s wet mouth was leaving a trail of fiery kisses up my breasts, my neck, reaching my ears. She licked and nibbled on my lobe, her breath hot and moist. “So wet,” she whispered, slipping a single finger up inside me. “Did I do that?”

“Yes!” I gasped as her finger invade my pussy. This was amazing. We could have been doing this for the last five years.

My entire body burned with desire as she slipped a second finger inside me, moving them slowly in and out. Her lip kissed and sucked at my neck and a low, throaty moan rose from within me. Her thumb found my clit, brushing softly, tenderly. I gripped the bedspread with one hand as I writhed in passion while my other hand stretched out, finding her thigh beneath her charcoal-gray pants. My hand slid up her thigh, to her hip. I found the clasp for her pants and fumbled to open her fly, trying to use one hand.

Finally I got her pants open, her zipper down and slid my hand inside. She wore silk pantyhose over panties and I could feel the heat and moisture of her desire. My fingers slipped into her silky pantyhose and into her satin panties. Her pubic mound was shaved bare. I slid further in and found her wet passion. Alice moaned into my ear as I lightly caressed her hard clit, running a finger down her swollen labia, and then my digit was engulfed by her warmth. My fingers matched the delicate caresses that Alice was performing on my pussy.

“Oh, that’s nice!” Alice moaned. “Your fingers … so sweet!”

Her lips found mine and we were kissing again, and I drink her passion. I turned on my side, pressing my bare bosom to her clothed breasts. The cotton fabric of her halter top rubbed roughly on my hard nipples. Our legs rubbed together as we gave each other pleasure, running headlong towards the cliff. Alice went over first, her body shuddering delicately.

“Yes, Mary!” she gasped, breaking the kiss. “Oh, God, yes!”

I followed her right over, my second orgasm sending spasms of delicious through my limbs and body. We held each other, my lips finding hers as we continued to finger each other to another orgasm and another, each more intense, more fulfilling then the one before. Gasping next to this beautiful angel, I pulled my hand out of her panties, sticky with her juices and sucked them into my mouth.

“You taste so delicious,” I said, huskily, sitting up and moving to her feet.

I pulled off her shoes, comfortable black flats. Her dainty feet covered in dark nylons. Alice lifted her ass as I pulled off her pants while she pulled off her halter top. I gently pulled off her pantyhose, trying not to cause any runs and then I gently kissed her barefoot, licking her toes while Alice cooed in pleasure. Her breasts heaved in her lacy bra and her face was flushed with passion, her eyes shining with love.

I kissed her bony ankle, then up her shapely calf, her knee, and then her inner thigh, moving slowly higher. I could smell her arousal, a spicy musk, through her gray-blue, satin panties. When I reached her panties, I rubbed my cheek against them, breathing deep her musk and enjoying the soft, cool feel of her panties on my cheek before I pulled them off her legs, exposing a shaved, flushed pussy weeping juices.

My tongue was licking through her labia, savoring the musky spice. Alice moaned in pleasure as I feasted on her womanhood. I sucked her engorged labia into my lips, stuck my tongue deep into her pussy, and kissed the hard bud of her clitoris. My world had been reduced to the silky warmth of Alice’s pussy. I was an explore in uncharted territory, searching every crevice and fold, until I had mapped her vagina in all its beauty. And when she orgasmed, I was ready, drinking the flood of passion like a woman dying of thirst.

“I need to, ohhh fuck, taste you!” Alice panted as I continued licking her sensitive pussy through her orgasm.

I looked up, face wet with juices, and saw the desire in her eyes. I peeled off my lacy panties and straddled her face, lowering my pussy to her lips as I lowered my lips to her pussy. I writhed on her tongue and she writhed on mine. Her tongue was skilled, gentle and knowing. She seemed to find all the spots that gave me pleasure and together we came, and came, until our pussies were too sensitive to cum any more.

Panting, I lay pressed up against her. She still had her gray-blue bra on and I played with the strap as Alice hugged me, our legs entwined together. Our lovemaking was intense and deep and different than any other sex I had ever had. Was it better than with Mark? I thought of Mark, his boyish smile, how tender he was with me, and how honest and open he was. No, nothing could replace Mark in my heart, or his a cock in my pussy. Even sitting her, basking in the lovemaking with Alice, my body still ached gently for Mark while my soul yearned to share with him all that happened in this motel room. I saw my engagement ring glinting on my hand as I played with Alice’s bra. What I experienced with Alice was nice, fulfilling even, but it wasn’t love. At least, it wasn’t the deep, romantic love I felt for Mark. Alice was nice to cuddle with, but I wished Mark was here, pressed against my back, his strong arms wrapped around me, sandwiching me between him and Alice.

Then what did I feel for Alice? It was something more than lust and desire. Friendship? A deep, physical friendship?

“Are you feeling guilty?” Alice asked, seeing me stare at my engagement ring.

I shook my head. “There’s nothing to feel guilty about,” I told her. “Mark and I have an open relationship. He doesn’t mind me being with other women. I’m going to tell him all about our fun.”

Alice arched an eyebrow. “Wow, timid little Mary sure has changed.”

“Mark …” I paused, how to explain it. “He awakened desires within me. Showed me pleasures I didn’t even know I could experience.”

“He sounds like a great guy,” Alice said, flatly. Was that bitterness I heard in her voice. Was her marriage with Dean not going well.

“Alice,” I said, carefully. “Is everything well, with you and Dean.”

“We’re fine.”

I hesitated. “Well, um, you seemed really familiar with this motel and …”

Alice caressed my face. “No, it’s not my first time here.” She sighed. “After Dean and I got married, he got a promotion and he’s been working a lot of hours. There hasn’t been much time for us. I started talking to my yoga instructor, Esteban, confiding in him the problems in my marriage. He was so supportive and then we were flirting and kissing and …”

“You were sleeping with him,” I finished.

Alice nodded. “He was an amazing lover. Dean, he always tried, but Esteban did things to me I never experienced.” A smile creeped across her face. “I thought about leaving Dean to be with Esteban but the irony was, Esteban was cheating on me.” Her voice was thick with pain and I hugged her and then she sobbed, “It’s what I deserved. Dean’s a great guy. He deserves a better wife than one who cheats on him.”

“It’s all right,” I consoled, rocking her gently in my arms. “What Dean doesn’t know can’t hurt him.”

Alice barked a laugh. “Like what you and I just did.”

“If you love him,” I said, “then don’t tell him. You can get what you need from me and go back to your husband, satisfied and happy.”

Alice wiped her tears and smiled at me. “So, that makes you … what?”

“A friend who comforts you,” I told her. “A friend that relieves certain … tensions.”

Alice smiled, “I like that.” And then her lips descended, and we were kissing again. My hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra. This time, I wanted to play with her breasts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I robbed two more banks, another Bank of America and a Chase-Manhatten. I figured, if I was going to rob some banks, I would hit only the national banks and spare the local credit unions. I filled up all the duffel bags with cash, barely having room between the trunk and the back seat. I also enjoyed two more bank tellers: a feisty Latina woman and a very busty blonde who gave me an amazing titty fuck.

Violet needed clothes, so I swung by the South Hill Mall on the way back. I was paranoid about all the money in the car, so I ordered a group of teenage boys hanging about to watch my car, defending it with their lives. I took Violet to Hot Topic and was pleased to see Lillian behind the register. I had a fun time with her last week.

“You’re back,” Lillian said, beaming. “I could use some more training!”

Lillian was smiling naughtily. Today she was dressed in a black, transparent dress decorated in white flowers. Underneath, she wore a black slip that was quite visible underneath the dress. Thigh-high, heeled boots, black, added spice to her outfit. The black lipstick and eyeliner contrasted with her pale face and gold rings that glinted in her lips and eyebrows.

“Violet, go get some slutty clothes, whatever you want,” I told her. “I’m going to be training Lillian.”

When I lifted her skirt, Lillian wasn’t wearing any panties. “I need to be ready to be trained,” she giggled.

Her cunt was wet and tight when I slipped up inside her and I fucked her hard. Her cunt felt great on my cock. Lillian was biting her lip, trying not to moan and gasp as I really fucked her. I wasn’t trying to be careful and unobtrusive like last time. I wanted people to know Lillian was getting the fucking of her life. I reached around and pawed her breast through her dress and slip, feeling her hard nipple through the fabric.

It wasn’t long before Mall Security showed up along with a Puyallup Police Officer. I gave them the standard orders and they left me to fuck this goth angel in peace. When a customer walked in, I would tell them just to shop and then I would enjoy watching Lillian trying to ring them up as I fucked her hard. Her fourth customer was a cute, punk-rocker girl buying a pair of black thongs. She was wearing a black t-shirt with skull-and-crossbones printed all over and a pair of tight, stonewashed jeans, artfully ripped to show off her pale, inner thighs. Her black hair was spiked up into a mohawk, the tips dyed red.

The punk-rocker smiled as she watched us fuck, her nipples were clearly hard through her shirt. When I felt my balls tightening, I pulled out of her and shot my load across the counter all over the punk-rocker girl. The girl screamed in surprise as my white cum sprayed across her tight black t-shirt. “Fuck!” she exclaimed in surprise, finger a glob of cum over her nipple.

“You’re customer’s dirty,” I told Lillian.

That was all the prompting she needed. Lilian bent over the counter and started licking my cum off the punk-rocker’s t-shirt. The punk-rocker’s nipples hardened beneath the cotton of her shirt. Lillian pulled the girls t-shirt up, revealing a pair of small, pale breasts with hard nipples pierced by silver rings. Lillian’s lips found a nipple and started sucking while I went back to fucking her pussy.

Lillian unsnapped the punk-rocker’s jeans and snaked a hand inside and started to finger her. “Oh, god this is nasty!” the punk-rocker moaned.

The punk-rocker girl was panting, writhing on Lillian’s fingers while I fucked Lillian hard from behind. A group of teenage boys had gathered outside the entrance to Hot Topic, filming us fucking with their smart phones. Lillian noticed too, and her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. The punk-rocker was cursing as she orgasmed on Lillian’s fingers and I shot my cum deep inside Lillian’s tight hole.

“Wow, that was so fun,” the punk-rocker cooed. “I’m Zelda,” she said, and bent down and kissed Lillian. “When do you get off?”

“Five,” Lillian said, licking her lips.

“Then, I’ll see you at five,” Zelda purred. “I would love to return the favor.”

Lillian grinned. “I’d love that.”

Zelda pulled on her cum stained shirt and sauntered out of the Hot Topic to the applause of a bunch of horny teens. She blew them kisses, and sauntered off. I slid my cock up Lillian’s ass. I was wondering if I should keep Lillian. I almost did a few days ago. She was such a great slut.

“Lillian, you’re going to be my sex slave,” I told her, deciding. “And my girlfriend, Mary’s, sex slave as well.”

“Oh, that’s sounds fun,” Lillian panted as I reamed her ass.

“When you fuck Zelda, film it with your phone. When you’re finished, go to this address,” I told her, writing the Fitzsimmons address on a piece of paper.

“Yes, sir,” Lillian purred. Mary was going to love the slut.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I waited in the living room of the Fitzsimmons house for the Warlock, Mark, to return home, my stomach tied in nervous knots.

I had five of his Thralls under my power, immune from his commands. After imprinting the red-head, Fiona, in the changing room of Old Navy, it was simple to get the other two. Fiona lured Xiu into the changing room and we easily held the Asian girl as we molested her. Unlike Fiona, Xiu did not fight. From the moment we grabbed her, Xiu was excited. Apparently the girl really liked to be dominated and hurt and she came quickly as Fiona pulled painfully hard on her nipple piercings.

That left only Korina. But with Desiree, Fiona, and Xiu imprinted, we easily overpowered her in the ladies room. Now I had all but two of Mark’s thralls imprinted and immune to his power. God had answered my prayers. I ordered the woman to return to the Fitzsimmons home and followed them in my borrowed car. I gathered all the Thralls I had imprinted in the living room: Allison, Desiree, Xiu, Fiona, and Korina and I told them the plan.

Alison was at the entrance to living room off the short hallway that led to the front door, while the other four ladies were spread about the living room, Desiree clutched a baseball bat and Korina a rolling pin. I clutched my furry handcuffs in sweaty hands. When Mark came through the door, we were ready. Alison would grab Violet and the rest of us would beat and wrestle Mark to the ground. And then I would exorcise him and free these poor women from his lusts.

A car pulled into the driveway.

“It’s time, ladies,” I said, standing up. I crossed myself, my heart hammering in my chest. Please, God, let your servant free these women from evil.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway, excited to be home. This afternoon was far more pleasant than I planed. Alice and I had made love twice more after we talked. The second time was sweet and loving. I was comforting my friend as she dealt with the problems of her marriage. She seemed a lot happier after I gave her a few more orgasms. As we lay in the mused sheets, I told her about my plan for the abandon housing development behind the Fitzsimmons house and Alice had said to get in touch with owner with an offer. She seemed doubtful about the entire thing, not believing Mark had that kind of money, but I made her promise while playing with her pink nipple. We were both sweaty and covered in pussy juices so naturally we took a shower. And naturally we made love one last time before I drove her back to her office.

I sped home. I couldn’t wait to tell Mark about Alice. Preferably while in bed, him on top and his hard cock filling me up so deliciously. I was getting wet just thinking about it. I had to park in the driveway, not having a garage door opener, yet, and got out of the car. I would get one of the sluts to put my car in the garage. I didn’t see Mark’s Mustang so I pulled out my phone and sent him a text, “Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later! 🙂 When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly! :-x”

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 11

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Watersports, Group, First, Bondage/Domination, Oral, Anal

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 8



“Fuck me, Louise!” Sarai moaned beneath me. I had on my strap-on with my large, beige color rubber cock attached. It was anatomically correct, mushroom head, veins down the penis, and a pair of cute, hairless balls. It was almost like I had a real dick, and I enjoying stuffing the monster into Sarai’s tight pussy as I fucked her hard.

I met Sarai last Friday night on a flight from Chicago to Sea-Tac. She was the first class stewardess and I took advantage of her very friendly hospitality, and her virginity, in the planes lavatory. She invited me to her hotel room when we landed just after midnight and we’d been in her hotel room ever since. We would make love for hours, and then collapse in a puddle of girl-cum and sweat, enjoying the silky feel of each other’s skin as we cuddled. Cuddling would turn into kissing and light petting, and then we would be pleasuring each other all over again.

We would only sleep for a few hours before one of us would wake up and began teasing the other. When we would get hungry, we just ordered room service and gave the bellhop an eyeful when he delivered the food, not bothering to cover our naked bodies. Sarai had an exhibitionist streak that I was more than happy to indulge. None of the bellhops seemed to mind that we stiffed them on the tip, their eyes full of desire that would vanish as we slammed the doors in their faces. They always had this hope that we would let them jump in bed with us. Men were such disgusting, yet funny, pigs.

It was Sunday morning, now, and the entire room reeked of sweat and pussy juices. I should be finding a church and attending Mass, but God, Sarai was an insatiable lover, always wanting just one more orgasm. It had been three years since my last lover, and I was having too much fun. Church would be there next week. Besides, I had my Papal Indulgence. I was already forgiven for sinning in the loving embrace of Sarai.

The back of the rubber cock rubbed deliciously on my clit as I fucked this beautiful creature. Our nipples were hard and rubbed pleasurably together and her lips were hot and wet, sucking at my neck or she would find my lips and her tongue would wiggle into my mouth. She tasted sweet and I wrestled my tongue into her mouth, exploring everywhere. Nothing else mattered but the feel of this dusky creature on my skin. I couldn’t get enough of her touch, enjoying the electricity that tingled through my body at every brush of her tongue, kiss of her nipple, or caress of her thighs. I pushed up her knees, changing the angle that my dildo slid into her and really started to fuck her hard.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Sarai chanted. Our lovemaking cycled through sweet and loving, to hard and fast. “Fuck my naughty, Muslim cunt with your big, thick Catholic dildo!”

Her words sent me over the edge and I kissed her passionately as my body shook in orgasm. Sarai trembled beneath me, cumming herself. I rolled off her, and the large, rubber cock popped out of her pussy with a wet noise. We starred at the ceiling, hands entwined, breasts heaving with passion. Sarai rolled over, pressing her dusky body against my pale flesh. “That was spectacular,” Sarai husked, brushing a strand of sweat-matted hair off my forehead.

“It was,” I whispered back. An idea suddenly popped into my head. “Sarai, have you ever been tied up?” I cannot believe we hadn’t indulged in some bondage yet. We only had a few more hours left before she had to get ready for her work. Plenty of time to tie her up and have some fun.

Sarai blinked, then smiled naughtily. “Oooh, bondage! No, never.”

I smiled and dug through my suitcase, producing a pair of pink, fuzzy handcuffs. Sarai stretched out on the bed, holding her hands through gaps in the headboard and with a click I handcuffed her. Then I grabbed the complementary sleeping mask off the nightstand and covered her eyes. I ran a finger down her neck and she shivered in pleasure. Then I kissed her stomach, licking up a bead of her sweat.

“I’ll be right back, sexy girl,” I told her, grabbing a discarded, royal blue slip with a black lace hem, and pulled it over my body. “I just need to get something.” Ice. Sarai would writhe in pleasure as I rubbed cold, wet ice all over her body.

“Hurry back,” Sarai moaned, wiggling on the bed, straining for my touch.

I slipped out into the hallway, ice bucket in one hand, hotel key in the other. I had made that mistake once, tying up my lover and then forgetting the hotel key. Its quite embarrassing to get a maid to let you back in and she sees your lover handcuffed naked to a bed. The ice machine was to the left and I started walking down the hall. As I passed the hotel room next to ours, the door opened and a short, balding man in a blue, silk bathrobe bent down to pick up the Sunday paper. He looked tired, haggard sacks hanging beneath red eyes. My eyes widened in shock. I don’t know why I should be surprised, not when God’s Providence was at work.

Surrounding the man was a blue-black aura, pale and sickly like a fresh bruise. This man had been touched by a Warlock.

Years of fighting Evil had honed my reflexes, and my hand moved without thought. I dipped beneath my slip, slipping two fingers into my pussy, coating my digits with sticky fingers. The man gaped at me and I used his surprise to quickly draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead and muttered, “Shama.”

The man immediately relaxed, a dopey grin spilled across the fat jowls of his face. I grabbed the man and dragged him back towards the hotel room I shared with Sarai. Adrenaline surged through my body, and my hands shook so bad it took several tries to get the key. Finally, I got the door opened and shoved the man into the room. The prayer I cast on him would make him docile for a minute or so. It would take more intimate work to get anything useful information.

“Mhh, your back,” Sarai moaned like a bitch in heat. Shit, I didn’t have time to play with her.

“Just relax, sexy,” I said. “I gotta take care of some Nun business.”

“Oh,” Sarai moaned in disappointment, “can you untie me?”

“Just hang tight, sweetie,” I said, shoving the man down onto the other bed, springs squeaking heavily. My hands untied the belt to his robe revealing a fat belly covered in graying hair and a black thong that did little to cover his junk. He was so fat that the rolls of his waist covered the thin waistband of his thong.

God, give me strength, I prayed, reaching into the thong to pull out his fat, short cock. My soft hand quickly stroked him to readiness and I pushed him back until he lay spread out across the bed. I hiked up my slip and straddled his fat waist, his cock probing the lips of my pussy, bumping my clit. I closed my eyes and lowered my cunt around his cock, moaning low in my throat. His cock’s girth stretched my pussy nicely and I rose up and started to fuck him, the bed springs squeaking loudly.

“What’s going on?” Sarai asked in a puzzled voice. She was writhing on the bed, struggling to pull her blindfold by rubbing the side of her face on a pillow. “Holy shit!” she shouted when she succeeded at pulling off her blindfold. “Who the fuck is that?”

“Um, uhh, I’m not sure!” I panted, lamely. His cock was starting to feel real nice in my pussy. I loved being with women, but there was something to be said about a real cock plumbing your depths.

“Is this your surprise?” Sarai answered, concerned. “Because I have no interest in fucking a guy, let alone some fat, old dude!”

“No, this is for my Order!” I gasped, adding a twist to my hip movement. “He’s been touched by Evil and I need to help him!” I was really fucking this guy, now, riding him hard. Having Sarai watch me was so exciting. I pulled my slip over my head and started playing with my nipples, pulling and twisting. I hoped Sarai was enjoying the sight of my perky breasts bouncing up and down. I leaned back, thrusting my tits out and his cock was hitting new, delightful places in my pussy.

“That sound’s crazy,” Sarai said. I can understand her confusion. Most people didn’t believe in the supernatural. Even the majority of Christians would find it hard to believe that the Devil made Pacts with people, giving them powers in exchange for their souls. My Order called them Warlocks. And we are dedicated to fighting them, to freeing those who the Warlock has enthralled, people like the man I was fucking.

My orgasm was building in my womb, and I rode the man hard and fast, squeezing my cunt about his cock. The man grunted and then he was flooding my pussy with his seed, hot and wet in my womb. As I came, I prayed a single word, “Rechem!” The Mark of Qayin flared white on the man’s forehead. The man went rigid for a second and then relaxed, smiling.

“What was that!” Sarai gasped. “What was that light?”

“The Prayer of Rechem,” I answered. “It will allow me to get around any commands the Warlock placed on him.” I peered down at the man, gazing into his brown eyes. “Speak your name,” I ordered the man, “and tell me what the Warlock commanded you. When you’re finished, you will be free of his power.”

“My name is Brandon Fitzsimmons,” the man said in a hypnotic, monotone. “Several days ago a man named Mark and two women appeared at my door …”

My smile grew as Brandon told his tale. God’s Providence has already led me to the Warlock’s lair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up with a splitting headache beneath a soft comforter. Strawberry-blonde hair filled my vision and a woman’s soft ass pressed back into my cock. Mary? Right, her hair was reddish? Christ my head hurts to much to think. My cock was hard with morning wood and Mary’s ass felt so good so I slipped my cock up into her cunt. She moaned with a low, smokey voice as I started to fuck her.

“Mary?” I mumbled, that didn’t sound like her, the voice was too low to be my Mary’s. And my mind started to slowly work again, remembering that Mary’s hair wasn’t strawberry-blonde, it was a darker auburn.

“Yeah, hun,” a sleepy voice murmured behind me and another female body pressed up against my back.

“Who am I fucking?” I asked Mary.

“One of the waitresses,” Mary answered, her breasts soft and nipples hard on my back. Her hand stroked my side, resting on my hip.

“Waitresses?” I asked, and then last night came back in broken pieces.

I had proposed to Mary atop the Space Needle and she had happily said yes. Then we went downstairs to celebrate at the Skycity Restaurant. I had arranged for only the beautiful women of the wait staff to remain, naked and willing, and we had one wild orgy. Drunk on champagne, Mary and I had used and abused three of the waitresses: a raven-haired beauty named Korina, a blonde Swede named Ingrid and Xiu, the Chinese girl. I vaguely recalled fucking her ass hard and her loving it.

“Mare?” I asked, fucking the strawberry-blonde girl slowly, “did I make the Asian waitress our sex slave?”

“Yeah,” Mary answered, gently kissing the back of my neck. “She really got off on being hurt.”

“Did we make any of the other girls slaves?” I asked, struggling to remember. After ass fucking Xiu the rest of the night was just blurry pieces. Drinking champagne out of someone’s cunt, watching a five woman in a daisy chain. And a wild ride in a limo, fucking Fiona through the sun roof for all the world to see. Fiona, that was the name of the strawberry-blond girl I was fucking. Fiona moaned, sliding my hand up to her breast and wiggling her hips as I fucked her.

“Mmhh, Master’s cock fills good in my twat,” Fiona gasped.

“Guess we did,” Mary said. “Geez, I don’t remember much of last night. Except, I think I gave Xiu a Brazilian wax using a candle. And that the dirty slut came while I did it.”

Mary’s hand slid down my waist and she squeezed my buttock, then her hand slid down into my buttcrack and she started to tease my asshole. I tensed. “What’re you doing, Mare?”

“Shh, just relax, I’ve always wanted to try this,” Mary whispered and then I jumped as she jammed her finger up my ass.

It felt weird, like taking a shit in reverse, and her finger slid deeper and I fucked my hips into Fiona, trying to get away from her invading digit. And then she touched something and electricity shot through my body and my vision darkened as I came so hard in Fiona’s cunt. “Holy shit!” I moaned. “What the fuck did you do, Mare?”

She giggled. “I found your prostate. Did it make you cum hard, hun? I read in a magazine that it was the guy’s G-spot.”

“Yeah, but I’m not sure I liked it,” I said, frowning. I came hard but it just didn’t seem right to have anything shoved back up there. “It felt weird.”

Mary laughed, “You should try feeling a cock sliding up your ass, then.”

“No, thanks,” I said, rolling over, pulling my cock out of Fiona’s cunt. She moaned in disappointment then started to masturbate. I hugged Mary to me and kissed her on the lips. “Good morning, love,” I told her after the kiss.

“I feel pretty dirty,” Mary confided. “My mouth tastes likes sour pussy. Wanna take a shower with me?” she asked, archly.

I grinned and slid out of the bed. We were in a luxurious suite in the Four Seasons Hotel in Seattle. I had Allison, our sex slave, make the reservations on Friday. The cloak on the nighttable read 3:11 PM. I stretched and surveyed the room. It was a mess. We must have trashed the place last night. I found another waitress passed out on the other side of Mary. She was a big-titted, raven haired girl with a dolls face named Korina. On the floor I found Xiu, tied up with white twine and a beer bottle stuck up her ass. She gave me the happiest smile as she wiggled on the floor.

“Morning, Master and Mistress,” Xiu cooed happily. The twine that bound her was dug into her skin and her wrist were bound behind her back. Christ, the girl did like it rough.

“Where’s Chantelle and Lana?” I asked. We had met the two ladies yesterday while orca watching. They had just been married and were on their honeymoon when Mary took a liking to them and we mad them our sex slaves. And now, apparently, we had three more sex slaves.

“I think you let them have their own suite,” Mary said, rubbing at her forehead. “So they could continue their honeymoon. I want to say you gave them a week to have fun before they had to come home.” Mary eyed me up and down, giving me a considering look. “Mark, I think you’ve lost some weight. You’re looking more fit.”

Since I made my Pact with the Devil, I was feeling a lot more healthy. I looked down and my belly looked flatter. Maybe it was all the calories I was burning with sex, or maybe my wish to live a long, healthy life was slowly having its effect. Or maybe this was Mary’s Pact. She did wish us to stay young and beautiful, and face it, I was hardly beautiful, or even handsome.

I picked up Mary, cradling her in my arms. Giggling, she threw an arm around my neck and I carried Mary across the room and into the bathroom. It was huge, a large shower sat next to a jacuzzi-style bathtub that could easily fit six or seven adults. With a hiss, the shower turned on and we stepped in. The shower was warm and wet, and so was Mary. She was a stunning beauty, her auburn hair, dark and plastered to her fair skin. Freckles dotted her face, shoulders, and round, pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and dusky. My followed the curves of her hip and plump ass. Her pubic hair had been waxed, save for a fiery heart above her slit.

We soaped each other, playfully caressing the other’s body under the pretense of washing. Mary’s nipples hardened as I played with them, and my cock hardened as she washed my balls and stroked my cock in her firm grasp. With a twinkle in her eye, she knelt before me and took my cock lovingly into her mouth while her hands gently played with my balls.

“God I love you,” I moaned, as my fiancee pleasure my cock with her skilled lips and tongue. She sucked for a minute and then she slid down my cock, relaxing her throat, until her lips pressed all the way to my pubes. Her throat was tight, constricting about my cock. She pulled back, sucking the entire time before deepthroating me again. I didn’t last long, and filled her mouth with my white cum. She swallowed and stood up, kissing me passionately, her mouth salty with my cum.

I needed to return the favor, give her the same pleasure she just gave me. I knelt down before her, the shower beating on my head like warm rain, and spread her thighs. She smiled down at me, love and lust shining from her eyes. She was a magnificent woman, willing to share my lusts and perversions, and brave enough to indulge in her own perversions with me. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and my tongue found her source. She moaned wantonly as my tongue slid through her engorged labia and brushed her the hard nub of her clit. Her hands gripped my hair, guiding my lips to where she wanted to be kissed.

“Eat my pussy!” she moaned, “oh, it feels so fucking good!” Her body shuddered on my face and a fresh flood juices filled my lips as she orgasmed. “Ohh, that was nice, but your cock would feel so much better!”

I didn’t need to be told twice, pulling myself up with the shower bar and Mary’s arms wrapped wetly about me. We kissed, and she could taste her pleasure on my lips. One of her hands grasped my cock and guided me to her wet hole. I was in her, all the way, and I rested in her silky depths, enjoying my fiancee’s pleasant embrace and then I was moving inside her. Our wet groins slapped together as made love in the steam.

Our kiss broke and my lips found the gentle slope of her neck. “You’re so tight and wonderful!” I moaned into her ear. “My wet filly!”

Her tongue was wet on my ear. “Make me cum, my great stallion! Make me cum!”

I pressed her back against the shower wall and grabbed the shower bar for support and started to fuck her with a passionate urgency. Mary writhed on my cock, her arms clawing at my back in passion. “Cum for me!” I whispered, my balls tightening. “Let me feel your orgasm on my cock. Suck my balls dry!”

Mary bucked in my embrace, her cunt milking my cock, desperate for my seed. With a groan, I obliged her and shot my cum hot and thick into her womb. “Oh, fuck, I love that feeling!” she moaned. “There’s nothing better than your guy shooting his hot passion into you!”

“There’s something to be said about the loving embrace of a woman,” I retorted, savoring the last caresses of her pussy as my cock softened in her depths.

I felt a pressure in my bladder and without thinking I pulled out of Mary and started to piss in the shower. “That’s disgusting, Mark!” she said, her eyes fixed on my cock.

“What? You never pissed in the shower?”

She shook her head. “God, that’s what toilets are for, Mark. Christ what’s wrong with you?”

“Sorry, it’s what I’ve always done.”

“Well, not in my shower, mister!” she said, hands on hips. “Especially if I’m in the shower with you.”

“Fine, fine,” I said.

She stepped out of the shower and dried off. “Are you getting out?”

“Naw, its nice in here, why don’t you come back in?”

“I gotta pee, so would you mind …”

“I don’t mind,” I answered.

“Fine,” she said, annoyed and sat down on the toilet. I stared at her and she flushed red. “Don’t look?”

“I’ve seen you do some damned perverted things, Mare,” I told her. “Is watching you pee the line you won’t cross?”

She peered suspiciously at me “You’re not going to want me to pee on you, next?” she asked. “Or do you want to pee on me?”

“No,” I said, with a chuckle. “That’s pretty nasty.”

“Good, that’s the line,” she said, her urine splashing in the bowl. “If you want to do … that sorta thing, use one of the sluts.” An image of Allison writhing on the floor as I pissed, moaning in pleasure as I degraded her slutty body with my urine. Maybe I had to try that one day.

Mary stood up and grabbed some toilet paper and swiped it through her pussy lips and then flushed the toilet. And then she turned the jacuzzi on, waited for the water to fill up and slid in. The water started to bubble and I watched as she adjusted herself. She smiled broadly and writhed in the jacuzzi.

“Did you find one of the jets?”

She nodded slowly. “Come join me,” she said, waving an arm.

I shut off the shower and slid into the warm, bubbling water of the jacuzzi and slid next to Mary, wrapping an arm around her. “We’re going to need a bigger house,” I said.

“What?” she asked, voice thick with passion.

“Well, if we keep increasing the number of sluts we have, the Fitzsimmon’s house is going to get crowded.”

“We’ll build a big mansion,” Mary said. “With dozens of rooms.”

“And what’ll we do with so many sluts?”

“Put them to work. I’ve been thinking about this, they can cook, clean, tend the stables …”

“Stables?” I asked.

“For the horses,” she said, rolling her eyes. She was fond of doing that when I asked a stupid question. “And they can do the landscape and make us money.”

“Oh, how?” I asked. “Do we keep their paychecks?”

“No, no,” Mary said, shaking her head. “We can whore them out. Men’ll pay good money to sleep with our sluts!” My cock stirred at the thought of all our sweet sluts spreading their legs for money.

“I like that idea,” I said, stroking Mary’s thigh and bending over to start kissing her freckled shoulder.

Mary murmured, her hand found my cock beneath the bubbling water. “I can tell how much you like the idea,” she said, wickedly as she stroked my cock a few times. Then she straddled my waist, skillfully maneuvering my cock and slid down on my hard length. I groaned in pleasure as her silky, tight pussy engulfed my cock. “Sometimes I wish that we could just stay like this, forever.”

I kissed her lips, my hands fondled her firm breasts, and thought there could be no sweeter way to spend eternity. “I love you, Mare,” I whispered.

She smiled and leaned into my chest. “I love you, too, Mark.” She kissed me, deep and passionate. “Well, I have a friend who’s a real estate broker, I could see her, find us some land,” Mary suggested, when she broke the kiss.

“Yeah, okay,” I answered, her cunt gently squeezing my cock. “We’ll need cash.”

“No we don’t, you just tell people what to do,” Mary objected.

“I can’t be everywhere,” I pointed out. “Well, I figure I would have to rob a bank, eventually.”

“Ohh, you’re such a bad boy!” Mary cooed, and twisted her hips pleasantly on my cock. She was getting off on the idea. I vaguely recalled hitting a guy last night. He had insulted Mary and she fucked me passionately afterward. Maybe Mary had a thing for bad boys.

The bathroom door opened and Korina and Fiona peered in, curious. Korina saw the toilet and made a beeline for it, her large tits swaying as she rushed. My cum was slowly leaked out of Fiona’s pussy, matting her fiery pubic hair. Mary just gaped as Korina started peeing on the toilet and sighing in relief.

“Well, she’s not shy,” I commented.

“Sorry, Master,” Korina apologized, “I really had to go.”

“I have to go too, Master,” Fiona said, shifting her weight.

“Oh, of course,” Mary said in exasperation. Korina stood up and wiped herself and Fiona moved to take her place her place. “Stop, sluts!” Mary ordered. “Korina, you can’t just walk in and pee in front of your Mistress! Especially when I’m making love with Mark.”

Korina’s doll face flinched at the rebuke. “Sorry, Mistress,” Korina said.

“Get in the shower,” Mary ordered. “For your punishment, Fiona is going to pee on you.”

Korina looking a little sick, knelt down in the shower. Fiona, with an evil grin for Korina, squatted over her. Fiona blushed as Mary and I watched intently. Mary’s cunt started twitching on my cock and then Mary started to fucking me again. A yellow stream of urine shot out of Fiona and splashed on Korina’s face. She flinched, closing her eye as urine soaked her hair and face, running in yellow rivulets down her large breasts and stomach.

“Oh fuck, that’s disgusting,” Mary panted. “Korina, your a dirty whore!” Mary was fucking me hard now, panting. “Dirty, nasty pee slut!” Mary’s cunt convulsed on my cock.

“I thought pee was disgusting,” I whispered.

“Oh, it is,” Mary panted. “So disgusting.” Her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. Mary just kept fucking me, right through her orgasm. “What are you, Korina!”

“A dirty, nasty pee slut,” Korina answered Mary, tearfully.

“Yes you are!” Mary moaned. “Isn’t that so hot?”

“Yeah,” I grunted. Christ, I never got off on watersports before, but watching a woman get degraded like this was hot, and Mary’s tight cunt on my cock just made it better. “Hell yeah!”

Fiona had a few last spurts and then she was dry. “Pee sluts thank their providers with their mouths!” Mary barked. “Lick that dirty pussy, pee slut!”

Fiona gasped as Korina started licking at her cunt, swiping up pee and cum and Fiona’s juices. I noticed that Mary and Fiona had very similar features, both had red hair, Mary’s a dark auburn and Fiona’s a light strawberry-blonde. Both had freckled faces and breasts. Fiona’s tits were larger, and her nipples were a dark red versus the dusky pink of Mary’s nipples. I closed my eyes, pictured Mary in Fiona’s spot, peeing on Korina, having her dirty pussy cleaned by Korina’s tongue.

“Oh, fuck I’m cumming!” I groaned and shot thick cum up Mary’s tight pussy. Mary kissed me and came a second time, her cunt drinking my cum as she moaned wantonly into my mouth.

“Were you thinking about peeing on Korina?” Mary asked.

“Yeah.”

“Me, too,” Mary confided. “You still can’t pee on me, though. Only the sluts!” I laughed and kissed her and then my stomach rumbled and she flushed. “Hungry?” she asked me.

“Yeah, let’s get some room service,” I answered. “We don’t need to leave Seattle for a few hours.”

“Fiona, make sure Korina washes her hair three times,” Mary ordered. “I don’t want a trace of pee on her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Fiona panted, writhing on Korina’s tongue.

I dried Mary off with a pink, terry cloth towel and she did the same to me. In the main room, Xiu was still tied up on the floor, beer bottle up her ass. Mary found her engagement ring on the nightstand, and admired it on her finger, before she stretched out on the king sized bed. Her legs were spread and her cum stained pussy was proudly displayed.

“I think you need your pussy cleaned, Mare.”

She smiled, nastily. “What should I use?”

I grabbed Xiu. She was light, maybe 90 lb and most of that was probably her huge tits, and threw her on the bed before Mary. I slapped her ass. “Start licking, slut.”

Mary smiled as Xiu eagerly lapped at her dirty pussy. I picked up the phone and ordered up five hamburgers, fries, and some bottles of beer. Xiu moaned in disappointment as I pulled the beer bottle from her ass. She was happy again when my cock replaced the bottle. Her ass was hot and tight and I fucked her hard. My face was right above Xiu’s and it was so sexy watching her eat out Mary’s pussy out up close.

I was enjoying Xiu’s ass and Mary was definitely enjoying her tongue, when Fiona and Korina emerged damp from their shower. “Hmmm, come suck my tits, sluts,” Mary ordered, voice thick with lust.

Fiona and Korina eagerly crawled beside Mary, their wet mouths sucking on her dusky nipples. Mary cradled both women, her face twisted in passion. I watched Mary’s heart-shaped face as she writhed in pleasure on the three womens’ tongue. Everyone started cumming, Mary first, writhing on Xiu’s tongue. Then Xiu’s ass clenched on my cock, velvety tight as she came. Her clenching ass coaxed my cum out, and I sprayed her bowels with several spurts of cum. I pulled out of Xiu’s ass and watched my cum leak out.

“Clean his cock, slut,” Mary ordered, pinching Fiona’s nipple.

I relaxed next to Mary as Fiona cleaned my dirty cock with her pink tongue. I had Korina free Xiu, who immediately bolted for the bathroom to pee.

“Why don’t you get in there,” Fiona taunted Korina, “and let Xiu piss on you.”

“Shut up, bitch,” Korina shot back.

“You should have felt eager she was to lick the piss out of my cunt!” Fiona insulted. “And Korina was frigging her clit.”

Korina was flushed with anger. I slapped Fiona’s ass hard. “Enough of that, bitch. You are just as dirty a slut as she is. Maybe next time Korina will piss on you.”

“Sorry, Master,” Fiona muttered, going back to cleaning my cock. Korina smiled, pleased at Fiona’s rebuke and snuggling up to Mary, her doll face lying on Mary’s freckled breasts.

Xiu reentered the room as room service knocked at the door. “Get the door, Xiu,” Mary ordered. “And give the man a nice tip with your mouth.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Xiu replied with a shy smile, and opened the hotel room door naked. The bellhop gasped in surprise and Xiu giggled and soon the bellhop was moaning in pleasure as the rest of us dug into the juicy hamburgers and crispy fries.

“Oh, god that’s good,” Mary mumbled around a mouthful of burger as Xiu rejoined the rest of us, cum staining her lips and some had dripped down onto her large tits. Her nipples were hard, pierced by a silver chain from which pink butterflies dangled. Fiona handed Xiu a burger and she hungrily bit into it.

I had wolfed my burger down quickly and retired to the comfy armchair and sipped my bear, watching my beautiful fiancee and our three sluts eat. Korina finished next and she looked over with her deep, blue eyes, a smile on her doll-like face. My cock started to hardened and Korina walked sensuously over to me, her heavy breasts swaying and bouncing. Her belly was pierced, and a silver heart bounced about on a chain across her flat stomach.

“Is that sausage for me?” Korina asked, straddling my waist, her heavy tits swinging in front of my mouth.

“Yeah, slut,” I said, guiding my cock to the wet entrance of her cunt. She sat down onto my cock and started to slowly fuck me, kissing wetly at my throat and ear.

Mary finished off her beer and smiled warmly at me. She glanced at Xiu and reached out and rubbed her ass. “Lay down on your stomach,” Mary ordered, squeezing Xiu’s ass.

“Yes Mistress,” Xiu said, eagerly, wiggling her tiny ass.

Mary shoved the beer bottle hard up her ass and started to fuck it in and out. “You like that, slut?” Mary asked. “You like things shoved up your whorish ass, don’t you slut?”

“Yes, yes, I love it!” she moaned.

“When we get home, I’m going to put on a strap-on with the biggest dildo and just fuck the shit out of your ass!” Mary hissed.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Xiu moaned. “Tie me up and fuck my ass! Please, Mistress! I’m a dirty whore who needs to be treated like shit!” Man, Xiu was fucked up. I was pretty sure I didn’t tell Xiu to be into any of that.

I enjoyed Korina’s cunt on my dick as I watched Xiu cum. Mary let go of the bottle, leaving it stuck in Xiu’s ass. Mary grabbed Fiona, pulling the slut onto of her as Mary kissed her fiercely. Their reddish hair curtained their faces and Mary spread her legs, wrapping them about Fiona’s hips and the girls started tribbing. I loved watching girls trib. Both their legs were spread and I could see Fiona’s red-furred cunt rubbing on Mary’s hard clit and smooth lips.

“Does my naughty cunt fill good on your cock, Master,” Korina whispered into ear.

“Oh yeah,” I moaned. “So tight, so wet.”

“Cum in my pussy, Master,” she panted, fucking me faster. I squeezed a tit and fond a hard nipple. “Oh, cum in me, please!”

I shot my cum in her pussy as she orgasmed, feeding her hungry cunt what it wanted. Then I held her, sucking on her pillowy tits while watching Mare and Fiona trib frantically until they came on each other. We fucked for another hour or so, swapping partners until I think I came in everyone at least twice. Mary had fun tying Xiu up again and then sitting on her face while pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings, stretching her tit until Xiu squealed in pain.

As we gathered our stuff, we discovered that none of the waitress had any clothes with them so they just had to go naked. Mary thought that was a fun idea and handed her dress to Korina to hold. Not wanting to be left out, I just pulled on my black duster, naked underneath, like some sort of flashing pervert. I tossed the bound Xiu over my shoulder, slapping her rump playfully, and we left the hotel room. We were up on the top floor of the hotel and a made quite a sight as we trooped naked through the halls. A Hispanic maid gasped in fear and quickly opened a hotel room with her master key and ducked in.

At the elevator a teenage girl was waiting. She took one look at us and turned beat red. She was cute, maybe fifteen, with brown hair in pigtails tied with pink ribbons. She wore a jean jacket decorated with shiny, pastel rhinestones over a pink, conservative dress. I set the bound Xiu down and Fiona grabbed Xiu, helping her hop the rest of the way.

“What’s our name, sweetie?” I asked as she pressed back against the elevator door.

She glanced down at my naked cock and jump, looking quickly up at the ceiling. “V-Violet,” she stammered.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her, stroking her face. “You want to be my elevator slut, right?”

She nodded her head. “Wh-what’s an elevator slut?”

“An elevator slut takes off her panties and lets any man stick their dicks up their tight, juicy cunts,” Mary answered, reaching out to stroke her other cheek.

I was amazed to see that Violet could blush even more red as she reached beneath her skirt to pull off a pair of plain, white panties. Mary took them and held them up to her face and inhaled her fresh, teenage cunt as the elevator dinged behind us. Violet stumbled back inside and I followed her in, pinning Violet to the wall.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” I whispered into her ear. “You’re going to love every single minute of it.”

“O-okay,” she said, timidly.

I hiked up her skirt and pressed up against her, bending down to find her cunt with my dick. I rubbed it on her lips as the elevator started to descend, finding her wet hole and pushed my cock. I hit the resistance of her hymen. Oh, this was great. I always wanted to fuck a virgin, so I pulled back, and then thrust through her maidenhead hard and fast. She moaned in pain and pleasure, gripping me tight. Her cunt was flooding with juices as my command to enjoy the fucking kicked in and she mewed in pleasure.

“God, I love teenage cunt!” I moaned, fucking her hard, capturing her pretty little mouth in a kiss.

The elevator doors opened a few floors down and people gasped. I could hear Mary moaning. She must have one of the sluts going down on her. I was enjoying Violet too much to see who it was. Every few floors, the elevator would stop and more people would get the shock of their lives to see the sex going on in the elevator. Sadly, no one joined us.

Violet’s cunt was so tight, her moans of pleasure so sweet, I wasn’t going to last long. I came in her tight cunt when we reached the lobby, pulling out of her as a pair of shocked, middle-aged women stared on. “Ladies,” I said, pleasantly, brushing past them, my cock wet with teenage cunt.

I threw Xiu over my shoulder and led my naked women out into the hotel lobby and everyone froze, not sure what to make of a group of naked people. This being Seattle, they probably thought we were part of some protest group, or part of some public nudity festival. I reached the valet and pulled out a slip from my pocket. It seemed Allison’s arrangements worked and along with the limo she rented us last night, she had the limo company send someone someone to drive my Mustang back to the hotel.

I had to keep telling people to ignore us while we waited for the Mustang and I noticed that Mary had pulled Violet out of the elevator and was fingering her cunt. I looked questioning at her. “She’s so cute,” Mary cooed, watching the fifteen year old’s face contorted in pleasure. “I want to keep her.”

I laughed. “Okay, but where she’s sitting.” I would be driving, Mary would be sitting next to me, Xiu was going in the trunk. Xiu would get off on that, I’m sure. And Korina and Fiona would sit in the back.

“On my lap,” Mary said, as Violet moaned and came on her fingers. “I want to play with her cunt the whole way home.”

I laughed and kissed my fiancee. I couldn’t say no to her. “I’m glad we came to Seattle,” I told her.

Mary beamed at me. “We should do definitely do it again, sometime!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For five hours I had been watching the Fitzsimmons house. A long, boring five hours spent sitting in a car a few houses down the street.

This morning, Brandon Fitzsimmons had told me what little he knew about the Warlock named Mark, his girlfriend Mary, and Allison his “slut.” Mark apparently just walked into his house, told him that he was going to borrow it for a while and then borrowed Brandon’s young wife, Desiree. Tearfully, Brandon said Mark fucked his wife in front of him, making her say how much she loved his cock, while she ate out Mary’s cunt. Then he was sent to pack his bags and not return until his wife contacted him. Mark had clearly gotten a mind control wish and was gathering a harem of women for his amusement.
I promised Brandon to save his wife and he lent me his car. He would have done anything to help me. He didn’t like it, but I got him to agree to stay until the Warlock was exorcised.

Sarai and I made love one last time in the shower, Sarai even washed the spunk out of my pussy. Then I got dressed, packed my bags and got Brandon’s car keys. Sarai and I kissed one last time, long and passionate. When we broke, tears ran down both our faces. We had a fun two days and I would always remember her, always love her. But she had her job to get back to and I had mine. Lucky for me, Brandon had a GPS in his car and I programed it with his address and an hour later I found myself outside his house and started to watch.

And watch. Nothing really happened. Neighbors came and went and once a pink-haired girl who must be Allison, took out the garbage dressed as some cheap, french maid. I was pretty sure Mark wasn’t there, but I needed to be sure so I called the house and Desiree answered the phone.

“Hi, I’m Valerie,” I said in my best valley girl accent. “Is Mark there, I tots need to talk to him.”

“No, Master’s not here,” Desiree said in a sexy Latina.

“Oh,” I said, trying to sound disappointed and hung up. I smiled, I could handle two Thralls and got out of the car. Today I was dressed in a flowery, pink dress with a low cut bodice and pleated, short skirt, and no panties, as usual. I wore my favorite pairs of boots, white, knee-high and heeled. They were my favorite because I loved how the boots made my ass full and curvy when I walked.

I rang the doorbell and tensed my body. I would need to move quick when the door opened. After a few heartbeats a beautiful, very busty Latina woman opened the door who I guessed must be Desiree. She was wearing a matching french maid’s outfit, a slutty version with a transparent bodice a short, frilly skirt that would slid up to reveal her ass if she ever bent over.

“¿Hola?” Desiree asked, a friendly, questioning smile on her face. A blue-black aura glistened sickly about her, stronger than the one afflicting her husband.

I moved quickly, shoving one hand into her crouch, finding no panties to impede me. Her pussy was shaved bare and quickly got wet as I found her clit and rubbed it hard. Desiree opened her mouth to protest and I shoved my body up against her, pinning her to the door. My other hand pulled her bodice down and started to gently pinch her nipple.

I needed to bring her to orgasm quickly before Allison could interfere. I slipped two fingers into her pussy, which was wet and hungry for penetration, and ground the heel of my palm into her clit. I ducked my head and sucked a dark pink nipple into my mouth. Desiree was moaning in pleasure, no longer resisting. She had been condition to let her Warlock take advantage of her body and that left her unable to fight off my molestation.

“Oh fuck!” Desiree moaned, “¡Me mete el dedo! ¡Estoy correrse!”

Her cunt tighten about my fingers as she started to cum. I quickly slid my free hand down, coated them with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!” as I drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead. With the Prayer of “Zanah!”, the Thrall was primed for me to take control of her at any time, turning the Warlock’s slave against him when the time was right.

“What’s going on?” a bubbly voice asked. Pink-haired Allison had a naughty smile. “Who’s your friend, Desiree. She’s …” Allison licked her lips, “… stunning!”

Allison was young, a teenager, her tits were a lot smaller than Desiree and she was slim and lithe. I could clearly see that her nipples were pierced by silver barbels through her transparent blouse. “You want me to finger you too, slut?” I asked.

She grinned, and lifted her skit. Tattooed above her cunt was the phrase, “Cum on in!” and an arrow pointing to her clit. That was all the invitation I needed, shoving the teenage slut down onto the couch and sat down next to her. Allison’s thighs parted and I slid my hand into her crotch. Her pussy was tight with youth and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I started fingering her. She kissed me, her wiggling tongue pierced with a stud that was hard and metallic in my mouth.

I felt hands at my thighs and looked down to see Desiree kneeling before me, spreading my legs. Allison was panting in pleasure as I fingered her tight cunt and I started moaning at the silky feel of Desiree’s tongue lapping at my pussy.

“Desiree has an amazing tongue, doesn’t she?” Allison whispered huskily into my ear. Her hand reached out and slipped into my bodice and started playing with my nipple. “She’s an amazing slut! Is that why you’re here? Do you want to be a slut. I can train you. Make you wet and willing to do any nasty, depraved act.”

Fuck, this whore was turning me on with her words. I was going to cum before Allison at this rate. “Ohh, make me a slut,” I moaned. Shit, why did I say that. It dredged up painful memories of being made Susanne’s Thrall so many years ago.

I had been seventeen, a senior in high school. It was homecoming and I had just been crowned Homecoming Queen. My boyfriend, Kurt, had been crowned Homecoming King and we were dancing while everyone watched when Susanne cut in. She was mousy brunette, with thick glasses and braces. She had always been so shy and reserved until that night. With a brusque command, Kurt just walked away and I was being whirled about by her. I was so confused about what was happening and I tried to pull out of her embrace.

“Shh,” Susanne whispered. “You love me and would do anything for me, right?”

And I realized I did. That I loved her. I was puzzled. I wasn’t a lesbian, and just a minute ago I loved Kurt. But her smile was so beautiful and I … I just kissed her. The entire school gasped in disgust. A teacher tried to pulls us apart, but Susanne brushed her aside with a word, and then she pulled me into the girls restroom and I learned all the joys of being with a woman.

I came hard on Desiree’s mouth, remembering how Susanne had ate my pussy while I sat on a toilet seat, my homecoming dress bunched about my waist. I had planned on giving Kurt my virginity that night, but Susanne had stolen that from me. Just like she stole three years of my life. Anger surged through me, and I shoved Desiree away and started to focus on getting Allison off. I would save these women. I had to. These women wouldn’t lose years of their lives to the lusts of a Warlock!

Allison came on my fingers.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 10

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 7: The Date

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 7: The Date

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Group, Female Masturbation, First, Romance

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 6



“I’m so sorry about the mix-up, Sister Louise,” the check-in clerk at Chicago’s O’Hare International said, disbelief tinging her voice whenever she said “sister”. The clerk, Nancy, still didn’t quite believe I was a nun. I couldn’t blame her since I was dressed in a tight, cobalt blue dress that barely covered my ass and had a deep, plunging neckline. I was wearing stiletto hills that made my ass nice and perky, and thigh high, black stockings held up by garters that peeked out beneath my skirt. My gold crucifix was nestled between the exposed slopes of my breasts.

For the last thirty years, I have been Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of the Sisters of of Mary Magdalene, dedicated to the fight against the Forces of Darkness. To aid us in our mission, certain gifts had been bestowed upon Sisters and I by the Highest, through his Agent, the Archangel Gabriel. One of those gifts was youthful beauty. I was fifty-one, but still had the perky breasts, smooth skin, fresh face, and tight ass of an eighteen year old. I was gifted with Sight, allowing me to see the mark of Evil on people and the Providence of God would guide me in my mission. So long as I had faith, chance and coincidence would lead me unerringly to my goal.

My mission, and the purpose of my Order, was to exorcise Warlocks and free their Thralls. Warlocks were the misguided men and women who sold their souls to the Devil in exchange for three wishes. Depending on their wishes, a lot of damage could be done. Most Warlocks, particularly males, made some request that allowed them to dominate others and make them their Thralls, usually to fulfill some pathetic, sexual desire. The only way to stop a Warlock, short of killing him, was to exorcise him. And that was what the dress, and the other skimpy clothing in my suitcase, were for. To exorcise a Warlock, I had to fuck him, or her, and when they orgasmed, I would rob them of their powers. Seduction was one of the many tools we nuns used.

Of course, fucking a man out of wedlock or engaging in lesbian sex were mortal sins. While I could go to confession after my mission was done and gain absolution, it was far simpler for my Order to receive a Papal Indulgence. So, after the Ecstasy came upon me two hours ago, sending me on my mission, a Papal Indulgence arrived by fax, signed by the Pope himself. I was forgiven, in advance, for all my sins I would commit until my mission was done.

And I planned to sin a lot!

It was one of the perks of fighting evil. So, after the Ecstasy passed, I packed my bags in a hurry, excited fight some evil, and get laid. Suitcases in hand, I walked out of the small, caretakers house at St. Thomas and found a cab idling on the street. Some would call that lucky, but I had faith that Providence was at work. Until my Mission was complete, the Lord would guide me to those who would help me until I was ready to face the Warlock. When I arrived at O’Hare, I still had no idea where I was going. I just had faith that if I walked up to the check-in counter, God would provide.

“Well, here’s your tickets, Sister,” Nancy said and I smiled warmly at her, stroking her hand gently as she handed me my boarding pass. She jerked her hands back and gave me a weird look. She probably not used to a woman, let alone a nun, flirting with her. “Sorry for the system error,” Nancy said, standoffish.

I sighed, glancing at the tickets, I had an hour kill before my flight and spending that time with Nancy, maybe in a cozy bathroom stall, would have been nice. After I had spent three years in a female Warlock’s harem thirty years ago, I had grown fond of women. The many different shapes their breasts could take, or the curves of her hips and ass, and all the different shapes and sizes a woman’s labia could form. I licked my lips, thinking of the varied musk a woman exudes when she’s aroused. I was getting wet just thinking about it.

I looked at my tickets to see where I was headed. I had a non-stop flight to Sea-Tac International Airport, departing in forty-minutes and scheduled to land in Seattle at 12:20 am, local time. I tried to do math in my head and thought it was almost a four and a half hour flight.

Sea-Tac, huh. I smiled, it had been twelve years since I had been to Washington State on a mission. I had stopped this Warlock who thought he was a rock-and-roller, using his power to convince people how amazing he sounded on guitar and recruiting about a dozen women to his harem. I had exorcised him and rescued the women. I recruited one of the women to the order. I started reminiscing about Sister Theodora Mariam as I queued through the TSA screening.

Sister Theodora had been a wreck after being freed. The Warlock had made her divorce the husband she loved and abandon her three daughters. She required a lot of consoling afterwords. We had spent two wonderful weeks on the California coast, making love on the beach, or anywhere else we could get our hands on each other, before she took her vows and my Papal Indulgence expired.

When I boarded my flight, I was one of only three people in First Class, the other two being frazzled business men who quickly fell asleep after take off. The First Class stewardess was a dusky beauty named Sarai, who wore a white, long sleeved shirt and navy blue vest that her tits nicely filled out. A navy blue pencil skirt clung tightly to her hips and legs. Her face had an exotic beauty to it and her accent was musical. When she handed me my champagne, her finger’s lingered a moment on my wrist, igniting fire that ran down my body and quickened my loins.

I smiled seductively at her. “I’m Sister Louise,” I purred.

“I’m Sarai,” she answered back. “Please, do not hesitate to ask for anything. It’s my job to satisfy any need you have.”

After the flight leveled out, Sarai brought me a second flute of champagne and sat in the seat across the aisle from me. She had her own flute, and held her finger up to her lip. “Shhh, it’s our little secret.”

“I’m sure you’ve earned it,” I flirted back, winking.

“You have no idea,” she sighed, rubbing a foot in her dark blue, comfortable looking shoes. “But its worth it when you meet such beautiful people.”

“I bet,” then I looked around and leaned over the aisle, and slid her shoe off and socks and massaged her foot. Sarai shifted in her seat, turning so her feat dangled over the armrest into the aisle.

“Umm, that’s nice,” Sarai purred. “So, is is business or pleasure that brings you to Seattle?”

“Both,” I answered. “I’m a nun, a Magdalenite Sister. I have somethings to attend to in Seattle, but I’m hoping to experience some of the pleasure’s of the Northwest.”

Sarai seemed puzzled. “A nun, huh? You’re not what I expected.” Clearly she wasn’t used to a nun hitting on her, but she relaxed as I continued rubbing her foot with firm pressure, kneading her soles with my thumb. I leaned over to, pretending to get a better grip on her foot, but really to let her get a good view down my cleavage.

“My order is very unorthodox,” I answered, switching to her other foot. Her legs spread and I quite a brief gimps of her panties. Leopard print, what a naughty girl.

“I’m Muslim,” Sarai confided, “so I haven’t had a lot of experience with nuns.”

“I’ve always wandered, but is the mile high club a real thing?” I asked, continuing my massage. “I mean, have you ever heard of people, you know, in the lavatories?”

Sarai giggled, getting a little tipsy from the champagne. “It happens, occasionally. We try to be discrete if we discover it. Usually, if you knock on the door it flusters the couple so much that they quickly leave.”

“Have you ever done it?”

There was a naughty twinkle in her eye. “Maybe.”

“Ohh, you naughty girl, you have!” I whispered, excitedly and she just shrugged her shoulders. I let go of her foot and downed the rest of my champagne and felt a pressure in my bladder. “Excuse me, I need to pop into the ladies room real quick.”

Sarai smiled warmly and finished off her champagne.

I stood up, grabbing my beaded purse, and stumbled a bit as the plane hit some turbulence. I made it to the First Class lavatory and slipped in, quickly doing my business, washed my hands and checked my makeup in the mirror. My face was round and doll-like with sky gray eyes and plump lips that just begged to be kissed. I touched up my red lipstick and adjusted my tits so they were more visible and opened the door, eager to get back to flirting with Sarai.

Only, she was standing there waiting for me, a hungry look on her face.

I pulled her into the lavatory, kissing her fiercely. It had been three years since my last Mission. Three years of furtive masturbation to memories of old lovers. I was ready to make some new memories to last me through the next dry spell. Sarai tongue was hot and dexterous as she probed my mouth. She shoved me against the wall and pulled up my dress skirt, exposing my black garters and the curly thatch of light brown pubic hair.

“Are you really a nun?” Sarai asked, sliding a finger slowly though my vulva. She brushed my clit and I shuddered in delight. “I mean, what kind of nun doesn’t wear panties?”

“Oh, yes, I’m a nun!” I moaned. “But we’re still human. We still have desires!”

I captured her lips in another kiss as her finger slowly rubbed circles on my clit. “But, how can you be gay and still be a nun?” she pressed, teasing my clit so wonderfully. Electricity surged through my body, tingling along all my nerves.

“We all serve the Lord in our own ways,” I panted. “We all have our sins we struggle with, crosses we bear. Oh, fuck, you’re making me cum, you hot little bitch!”

Sarai kissed my lips, stiffing my moans as I came on her fingers. Fuck, that was good. It had been far too long. “You are a bad nun, aren’t you!” Sarai hissed, licking my fingers and then holding them up so I could taste myself. “A naughty nun who loves to sin!”

“Yes! Do you always fuck your passengers in the bathroom?” I asked.

“Only the beautiful ones,” Sarai said and started to unbutton her vest. Her shirt followed, slipping to the floor of the lavatory revealing a strapless, leopard print bra that clasped in the front. The bra matched the panties I glimpsed up her skirt, earlier. I reached out and freed her tits. They were plump and full, so I rubbed my face between them, enjoying her silky skin. I found a hard, dark nipple and sucked it into my mouth. “Umm, that’s nice,” moaned Sarai.

I kissed down her stomach and she giggled as I tongued her cute bellybutton. My hands slid down her hips, down her legs, and then raised her skirt so it bunched about her hips. Her leopard print panties were wet with desire, pulled tight so I could see her delicious cameltoe. I breathed in her arousal, an intoxicating musk. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down. Her pussy was shaved bare, vulva glistening with sticky juices. For a moment a gleaming line of girl cum linked pussy and panties before it snapped. Her pussy was beautiful, clit hard and throbbing, vulva red with passion.

Thank you, Lord, for this bounty, I prayed silently, then feasted on her womanhood. My tongue wiggled in to her tight slit and found resistance.

“You’re a virgin!” I gasped, in surprise.

“A good Muslim girl saves herself for marriage,” Sarai answered, rotely.

“Allah doesn’t have a problem with fingering another woman?” I asked, suspiciously.

She giggled. “No more than Jesus has a problem with you eating another woman’s cunt.” The minx had me there.

I found it exciting to eat out a virgin’s cunt, even if she was only technically a virgin. I could not fuck my tongue deeply into her pussy as I would like, so I settled for lapping along her labia, drinking her musky flavor. My thumb found her hard little clit and rubbed it in fast, hard circles as devoured her sex while Sarai gasped and grounded, tits heaving with excitement.

“Oh yes,” Sarai moaned quietly, “eat my virgin cunt! Oh, fuck, you’re tongue feels amazing on my virgin pussy.” She panted hard, and, as her orgasm approached, she lost her English, chanting in Arabic, “Elhas kussi! Elhas kussi! Sharmoota elhas kussi!” Musky cream flooded my mouth, drenching my face with her passion and I drank her bounty. She was panting, eyes closed, and whispered, “That was amazing!”

I smiled as I rose kissed her. She eagerly licked her musk off my face. God had delivered me a virgin, and I was excited to take my reward. I reached for my purse. She eyed me curious as I rooted around in my beaded purse then pulled out a small, purple dildo and the strap-on harness. Fear quickened in her eye, and she backed away from me as I pulled the strap-on up my slender legs.

“We should be leaving,” Sarai said, licking her lips, nervously. “The other passenger’s might be awake.”

I adjusted the straps, making sure the dildo rubbed on my hard clit, and the smiled hungrily at her. “I thought you said you were here to satisfy me?”

“Please, miss.” Sarai backed up, bumping into the door.

I reached back behind my neck, undoing the lacings that held my dress up. The fabric fell away, exposing my small, perky breasts. Sarai swallowed, staring lustfully at my hard nipples. I stepped forward and Sarai flinched as the dildo touched her stomach. Another step, and our breasts brushed together; pale tits kissing dark breasts.

“Don’t you want to stop being a good Muslim girl?” I asked, leaning in to kiss her. “Don’t you want to be bad?”

“I-I,” she stuttered.

I slid the dildo between her legs, rubbing up against her slick cunt. “Don’t you want to experience all the pleasure Allah gave you?” I kissed her neck, and slid the dildo up and just into her pussy, pressing gently against her hymen. “Your pussy was made to be fucked, and it feels so amazing when a hard object fills you up.” I licked her ears, whispering, “Aren’t you getting wet, thinking about my dildo fucking your cunt.”

She shook her head, trying to wiggle away from my invading dildo.

“Just admit you want a beautiful woman to take your virginity! To make you a dirty, filthy, lesbian whore!”

She looked at me, tears shining in her eyes. “Allah, forgive me,” she whispered and nodded her head.

“Say it!” I hissed. “Tell me to make you my lesbian whore.”

“Please,” she whispered hoarsely. “Please fuck my virgin cunt! Please make me your lesbian whore!”

She gasped as I fucked the hard piece of plastic through her hymen, the dildo rubbing pleasantly on my clit. I fucked Sarai hard and fast and she moaned delightfully into my ear. The door rattled from the force of our fucking. Just outside this door, two men slept. They could wake up at any moment. Or another stewardess could discovers us, or even the pilot. We could be found out at any moment and that made the sex even hotter.

“Oh, fuck!” Sarai gasped loudly. “Oh, fuck my pussy. Oh, this so amazing!”

“If you keep being so loud, someone’s going to hear,” I whispered in her ear as I fucked her. “Unless, you want to be caught. You want to show the world that your a bad, little Muslim girl. A dirty, whorish lesbian.”

“Yes!” she hissed and shuddered as she came on the dildo. “I’m a dirty, lesbian slut. I love sucking tits and eating cunts!”

For an hour, we fucked in the bathroom. I fucked her, bent over the toilet. Then she put on the strap-on and sat on the toilet, and I rode her hard while she sucked on my tits. She fucked me up the ass and I had an amazing orgasm. Finally, both of us satiated, we dressed, cleaned up and slipped out of the bathroom. The other two First Class passengers were still asleep, snoring loudly. We slipped into seats in the back of first class and spent the rest of the flight making out, fingering each other to shuddering orgasms, both of us trying not to make any noise. Thank the Lord the other passengers were such heavy sleepers.

“Ladies and gentleman, we are starting to make our approach to Sea-Tac International,” the Pilot announced over the intercom. “Please put your seat backs to their full, upright position and fasten your seatbelt.”

Sarai got up to check the other two passengers, waking them up and making sure they put on their seatbelts. When she reached me, she bent down and slipped her hand inside my bodice, squeezing my breast momentarily. “Miss, please fasten your seatbelt,” she said in a brisk, professional tone. When she pulled her hand out, she left a business card for the Sea-Tac Holiday Inn pressed against my breast. On the back was written, “I have a 48 hour layover. If you wanna have fun, ask for me at the front desk, Sarai.”

I smiled to myself. Providence has laid the next step in my journey, and it was going to be a pleasant one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I awoke alone, sunlight streaming through the large windows, bedroom windows and glass, sliding door.

I reached for Mary and found her side of the bed empty. I sat up, looking around. I was in the master bedroom of the house I “borrowed” from Brandon Fitzsimmons. Thanks to the Pact I made with the Devil, people had to do what I told them. I also “borrowed” his wife, a hot Latina named Desiree, making her my second sex slave, along with the teenage slut, Allison. I rubbed sleep from my eye. It was late when I finally tried to sleep, nearly 3 AM. I glanced at the cloak and groaned to see it was 7:34 AM. Fuck that’s early. I thought about rolling back to sleep, but my mind kept drifting back to last night.

When Mary and I got in last night it was nearly one in the morning, we slipped into bed and talked about what happened. Mary had made her pact with the Devil, like I had days earlier. And then the Devil handed me this red crystal that glowed with scarlet light, and told me if I was ever in trouble to hold up the crystal and say, “Lilith, appear before me.” A fear clenched at my stomach. Why would I need this. Mary sensed my fear, and so we talked and theorized what the Devil meant, What danger lay before us. And who or what was Lilith.

“That name is familiar,” Mary had murmured, snuggled naked against me. “I think its from Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“Wait, what?” I asked, starring incredulously at her. “You played that?”

Mary laughed. “Yeah, there was a six months or so in my junior year of high school that I really got into Twilight. And a friend introduced me to the local Vampire: the Masquerade Coven and I spent Tuesdays and Thursday nights LARPing as the Vampiress Damona.”

“Wow,” I grinned, amused. “You LARPed.”

“Yeah,” she admitted, sounding slightly embarrassed. “Although, we just hung out and dressed in just the awfullest black clothing and wore too much black makeup. With my pale skin I looked like a corpse. Which I guess was the point, but I never really liked it. ”

“I don’t know,” I said, “I bet you were real sexy as a goth.” I pictured Mary, black dress contrasting to her pale skin. Black lipstick staining her lips and her auburn hair aiding an exciting splash of color, draped over one shoulder and falling down into her cleavage.

“Anyway,” she said, frowning at me. “I’m pretty sure Lilith was the mother of monsters, or something like that. Some demon, or something like that. One of the cults had something to do with her.”

I got my smart phone out and googled Lilith. “Huh,” reading the Wikipedia page. “She was a Canaanite goddess and, according to Jewish mythology, was Adam’s first wife but refused to submit to his authority so he divorced her and married Eve.”

“Good for her,” Mary said.

The fact I initially used my powers to control Mary was still a sore subject between us, so I didn’t rise to her bait, and continued reading, “Then she became the mother of monsters and a succubus.”

“Just like I said,” pointed out Mary.

“Sorry if I didn’t want to trust Vampire: The Masquerade for my information,” I apologized, testily.

“Just Wikipedia.”

“It’s pretty reliable,” I said defensively. “Fine, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.”

“Good,” she said, nodding and smiling.. “As long as you remember that I’m always right, things will go smoothly for you, Mark.”

Wisely, I choose not to dispute that. “So, why would I need a monster mother’s help?” I asked, changing the subject.

Her eyebrows furrowed. “I don’t know, maybe …”

We talked for a while longer, going round in circles about theories and speculations. In the end, we gave up and I promised to keep the crystal with me at all times, just in case. Mary snuggled up against me and feel asleep without a problem. And it turned out she snored. It was soft and kinda cute. And as I grappled with dark thoughts, trying to sleep, I found her snores … comforting. I wasn’t alone in the dark. Mary would be there with me to face whatever danger the Devil saw in my future.

When I finally fell asleep, it was a shallow, restless one, plagued with a reoccurring nightmare. I was surrounded by shadowy monsters, holding a crimsons crystal in my hand, Mary pressed behind me as I tried to protect her. I would say the words, “Lilith, appear before me.” But nothing happened and the monsters would swarm in and I would wake up, breathing hard. Mary would snuggled tightly against me, somehow instinctively consoling me in her sleep, and I would drift back off to sleep to experience the nightmare all over again.

I tried to ignore my worries and go back to sleep but it was too bright and my bladder was too full, so I stumbled towards bathroom. On the way, I noticed Mary out on the balcony and … I blinked, was that an easel in front of her? I had to pee to bad to find out, and kept stumbling to the bathroom. I braced one arm against the wall and started pissing, hoping I was getting it in the bowl. I was too tired to aim. After pissing, I fumbled with the shower controls. A hot shower always helped me wake up.

I leaned against the tiled walls of the shower, mauve and gray, and let the warm water pour over me. After several minutes of warm, luxurious bliss, I was finally feeling alive. I grabbed the soap and washed my body and then shampooed my hair. I stepped out of the shower and shaved my face and combed my hair. I slapped on some spicy aftershave Mary had bought me and spritzed some bodyspray in my armpits.

Yesterday, Allison and Desiree and cleared all of Desiree and her husband’s clothes and personal effects out of the master bedroom and replaced them with Mary and my clothing. I found some clean boxers, jeans, and a maroon polo shirt. Dressed, I grabbed my phone and sent Allison a text, before heading out to the master bedroom’s balcony to see what Mary was up to.

Mary stood before an easel and a large canvas, paintbrush in one hand and a wooden palette in the other, covered in smears of paints. She was dressed in one of my white, buttoned down shirts that fell down to mid thigh on her. Mary’s auburn hair was tied back and fell in a loose ponytail down her back. Her legs were long and gorgeous and she was barefoot, her feet small with cute little toes. She appeared to be painting Mount Rainier with the sun rising over the mountain’s shoulder.

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted, sitting down on the loveseat, admiring the way her shapely rear shifted about beneath the shirt tails as she painted. “Looking good!”

“Morning, hun,” Mary answered, not even looking at me. She was too fixated on her painting.

“Painting the Mountain?” I asked. God, what a stupid question. What else could she be painting. “It’s looking pretty.”

“Oh, thanks,” she said, absentminded.

“Any plans for today?” I asked her.

She shook her head. “No, not really. What were you thinking.”

I started to speak when someone knocked on the bedroom door. “Come in, Allison!” I shouted.

Allison padded through the room. The pink-haired teenage slut was dressed in a sexy, french maid outfit that she bought yesterday. The bodice of the dress was made of a transparent, black material that showed her hard nipples and the silver barbell that pierced each one. The skirt was made of many layers of white, lacy petticoats covered by the black, lacy material of the skirt. It was short, barely covered her ass when she stood straight, and when she bent over her ass and pussy would be on display.

“Good morning Master, good morning Mistress,” Allison said politely as she stepped out onto the balcony.

“Good morning, slut,” Mary said, still concentrating on her painting.

“Did you make the arrangements I asked you to,” I asked. Yesterday, I sent her several texts while Mary and I were shopping.

“Yes, Master, I made all the reservations and programmed the GPS,” Allison answered.

“Good slut,” I praised, and pulled my cock out. Allison knelt before me and sucked my cock into her warm mouth.

“What arrangements?” Mary asked, curiously. She glanced behind her and shook her head in amusement when she saw Allison blowing me.

Allison was a pro at blowjobs. She had a tongue stud, and the metal was a small spot of hard pressure, rubbing across my dick. “An orca tour,” I answered. “And then dinner in Seattle, at the Space Needle. If you want to?”

“Are you asking me out an a date while some sluts sucks on your dick?”

“Oh, yeah!” I moaned as Allison started bobbing her head on my shaft. I ran my hand through her bubblegum pink hair.

“Okay, sounds fun,” Mary answered. “When do we leave?”

I looked down at Allison. “Well, slut?”

Allison popped her mouth off my cock, “You need to leave within the next ninety minutes or so,” she answered then sucked my cock back into her mouth.

“Well, then I need to get ready,” Mary said. “Slut, when you finish blowing Mark, clean up here and take everything to my studio.”

Allison moaned around my cock that could have been, “Yes, Mistress.”

Mary bent down and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun,” she said with a smile, stroked Allison’s hair, and walked inside. I followed her ass with my eyes, enjoying her hip’s sway, before she disappeared into the bathroom. I closed my eyes, and enjoyed Allison’s wet mouth and tongue on my cock. She was bobbing her head rapidly on my dick, my sensitive head brushing the back of her throat. My balls tightened, and I came in her mouth.

“Thank you, Master, for your yummy cum,” Allison said, semen staining her lips, then she gently licked my cock’s mushroom head, lapping out all my cum, then zipped my pants back up.

I went downstairs and heard Desiree cooking in the kitchen. Desiree was an amazing cook, and I wondered what delicious food she was making for breakfast. My stomach rumbled, clearly just as eager for her cooking as I was. Still to tired to do anything constructive, I turned on the TV and saw a blurry, black and white image of my face off a security camera.

“The fuck,” I murmured to myself, turning the volume up.

“Authorities are asking for you help in identifying this man,” the news anchor reported, “wanted in connection with the a series of strange events that happened in the South Hill Bestbuy on Thursday and robbery of a jewelry store in a local mall, as well as several other strange occurrences. Eye witness place him in the company of two young women, one with red or auburn hair and one with hair dyed pink. Call Crimestoppers if you have any tips.”

Wow. I guess I made more of ripple than I thought. Well, I did start an orgy at the Bestbuy. I snorted, gas, huh. I guess that’s one way to explain a bunch of people fucking in the electronic aisle. Could this the danger the Devil was warning me of? I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be it. If any police showed up to arrest me, I would just tell them to let me go. And if Mary or Allison got arrested, I could just walk into the jail and free them.

The news then started talking about some stupid bullshit a dog did, so I turned it off. I stared at the blank screen of the TV and pulled out the red crystal, studying it. The gem appeared to be a perfectly ordinary crystal. It didn’t burn with that crimson light like last night, it was cool in my hand, and smooth as glass.

“Master?” I jumped. Desiree was standing in front of me, peering worriedly. She was dressed in the same maids outfit that Allison wore and her large tits covered by the sheer bodice dangled in front of my face. “Mi Rey, are you all right? You didn’t answer me.”

“Sorry, I was just thinking,” I replied, slipping the crystal back into my pocket, next to the engagement ring box. I needed to get my mind off what the Devil said. I hoped today was going to be a fun, romantic day with Mary that went perfectly. “What did you want, Desiree?”

“Breakfast is ready, mi Rey,” she answered. “Shall I go let Reina know.”

“Yeah, she’s probably getting out of the shower now,” I told her. “Desiree, what does, uh, mi rey mean?”

“My king,” Desiree answered, then a pained look frowned her face, “do you not like it?”

“No, no, I like it,” I paused. “So Reina is …”

“Queen,” she said with a shy smile, then headed upstairs to find Mary. “Tell her that!” I called after. Mary would love be called Queen.

In the kitchen there was a small, breakfast table and laid on it were four plates with omelets and crispy toast. A pitcher of orange juice set in the middle of the table along with several jars of various jams. On the counter, a pot of coffee steamed. I poured myself a cup, added cream, and set down at the table. The omelet turned out to be a tasty, southwestern omelet with red peppers, bacon, jalapeno, jack cheese, and avocado.

My three ladies marched in, Mary in her pink robe, her hair wrapped up in a towel, fresh from her shower, flanked by Allison and Desiree in their maid outfits. Mary set next to me and kissed me on the lips. Everyone complimented Desiree’s cooking, and hungrily devoured the omelets she made. Afterward, Mary and Allison disappeared upstairs to get Mary ready for our date while I nursed my third cup of coffee and watched Desiree clean the kitchen. It was quite sexy, catching flashes of her dark ass and pussy when she bent over, or reached up to put dishes away in the shelves.

When Mary returned, she found Desiree standing before the sink while I fucked her from behind. Desiree was just too sexy to resist. “What do you think?” Mary asked, twirling about in a yellow sundress decorated with red orchids. The dress had an ovoid, plunging neckline and a high skirt that fells to her mid-thigh. A pair of black, thigh-high, healed boots complimented the outfit. She had put on a light amount of makeup, transforming the natural beauty of her face into something amazing: a hint of blush on her cheeks, eyeliner that made her green eyes more brilliant, and a deep red lipstick that made her smiling lips more desirable.

“You look gorgeous,” I groaned, savoring Desiree’s silky cunt. “I love those boots.”

Mary laughed. “Are you almost finished, I don’t want to be late?”

“If you could make out with Allison, that might help,” I said, hopeful. “Fine,” Mary said. She pulled Allison to her and they kissed, tongues wrestling. Mary’s hand slid into Allison bodice and pulled out a perky breast and pierced nipple. Then, with a wink at me, she bent down and licked her tongue on Allison’s nub.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned and shot my load deep into Desiree’s cunt.

“Good, let’s go,” Mary said, impatient, and grabbed my arm. I barely had time to zip my pants up before Mary dragged me out of the kitchen. As the door swung close, I caught just the glimpse of Allison kneeling down before Desiree to drink my cum straight out of her pussy like a good slut.

In the living room, Mary grabbed a small purse that matched her dress and I picked-up my keys, pulled on my black duster, ignored Mary rolling her eyes at how ridiculous I looked, and grabbed the camcorder and the GPS that Allison had programed for our trip. Then we were outside and piled into my Mustang. The engine roared to life and the GPS was plugged in and, “Fuck, I didn’t know we had to go that far,”

The orca tour was apparently all the way north at Anacortes; north of Seattle and north of even Everett. The GPS predicted it would take a little more than two hours for us to drive north. When Mary slid into the car, the skirt of her dress rode up and I saw a flash of red hair. The saucy filly wasn’t wearing panties and I caught a glimpse of the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy. As I started driving, she slid up the skirt and lazily started to masturbate.

“That’s a little distracting,” I said, my eyes continually drawn to her finger slowly rubbing a circle on her clit.

“Between you fucking Desiree and having me make out with Allison, you got me horny,” Mary replied. “So just suck it up.”

“I’d prefer you to suck it up!” I said, leering at her.

She snorted with laughter, then closed her eyes, rubbing a little harder on her clit. She writhed in her seat, biting her lower lip. The scent of her arousal filled the car, sweet and spicy. Mary moaned softly, fingering herself, now, grinding her palm on her clit. Two fingers were fucking rapidly out of her cunt, her breath quickening. She arched her back and groaned wordlessly as she came.

“Now that you’re finished, mind sucking my cock?” I asked, my cock painfully hard in my pants

Mary eyes fluttered open. “Didn’t you tell me not to do that again. As I recall, you almost wrecked the car when you came.”

“Fine, I’ll pull over,” I said.

“We can’t be late,” Mary complained. “You’ll just have to wait.”

“C’mon, Mare, I’ll be quick.”

Mary snorted with laughter. “You sure know how to sweet talk a gal, Mark.”

“I love you,” I told her, reaching out and stroking her bared thigh. “You’re so beautiful and desirable. I’m powerless before your stunning beauty. You are a goddess, and I only wish to shower you with my affections.”

Mary started to gently rub her swollen vulva, teasing her lips, with her right hand. “Mmhh, shower me with your warm, sticky affections! That sounds so hot.” Her finger slipped into her cunt, fucking slowly in and out of her wet lips.

I reached down with one hand and unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out through my fly. “See how strong my devotion for you is! Look at how hard my desire to worship you is.”

Mary’s emerald, lust filled eyes were drawn to my cock. “Ohh, so big and hard,” she moaned. She licked her lips, and reached out and grasped my cock in her soft hand, stroked me twice, then slid down and cupped my balls. “Yes, you are full of thick, creamy offerings.” Resistance caving before lust, she lowered her head to my lap

Her mouth was warm and wet on my cock, wantonly sucking and rubbing her tongue on my sensitive head. I stroked her auburn hair, savoring the pleasure Mary was giving me. I was so excited from watching her masturbate, that I wasn’t going to last long in her sweet mouth. The car was filled with the wet noises of her mouth sucking my cock and her fingers fucking her cunt. “Oh, fuck,” I gasped, “here cums your offering!” My balls tightened and then I was spilling my offering into my goddess’s mouth, and she drank it all, thirstily.

She sat up, lips stained white, and furiously rubbed her cunt and clit. “Ohh, that was so delicious,” she moaned, and licked her lips. “It was warm and salty! Fuck, fuck! Mmhh, your offering ran thick down my throat!” She bucked on the seat as she came again on her slim fingers.

“Having a woman’s mouth on your cock is the only way to drive,” I said, shoving my cock back into my pants.

Mary sighed. “Well, I’m just glad that you didn’t get us killed.” She fixed her emerald eyes on me, “And don’t expect me to do that again.”

An hour later, feeling frisky, I started stroking her thighs, then slipped my hand down and started to finger her wet pussy. Her face flushed and nipples hardened beneath her dress, and then she was more than happy to suck my cock again. I was enjoying the blowjob so much, I missed the exit from I-5 to highway 536 that led west to Anacortes. After I came, Mary glared at me for missing the exit and declared that she would never blow me again while I drove.

I got us turned around and thirty minutes later we rolled into Anacortes, a beautiful city resting on the northern peninsula of Fidalgo Island with the gorgeous Puget Sound on one side and forested hills on the other. We drove through the picturesque town, a classic American fishing town turned tourist destination. We passed old buildings, lovingly maintained, and pristine parks full of happy people. The salty smell of the Sound filled the car as we passed docks upon docks crowded with all shapes of boat. Small boats, yachts, fishing trawlers, and more.

When we finally reached the dock where the Island Explorer 3, a hundred foot-long white boat with two decks, sat moored, we had fifteen minutes to spare. Mary turned heads in her sexy sundress and thigh-high, black boots, as we boarded the ship. And it wasn’t just the men who stared, it seemed that every woman who saw her eyed her lustfully and Mary enjoyed every minute of the attention. Last night Mary had wished for all women to find her desirable and not resist any of her sexual advances, and it was definitely working. As we made our way to the bow, women kept brushing against her and smiling at her. Finally, we reached the bow, Mary stood at the rails and I stood behind her, hugging her as she bounced excitedly as the ship slipped its mooring and pushed out from the dock.

Mary’s ass wiggling against my cock had a predictable effect. Mary felt the hardness and whispered in a husky voice, “I’m not wearing panties. And with your coat …” She trailed off, as I quickly unzipped my pants and she felt my hard cock poking her pussy. My black duster hid what we were doing from view.

“So, my coat’s not so ridiculous,” I moaned into her ear as I slid my cock up inside her wet pussy.

She gasped. “I guess not.” And then she squeezed her cunt about my cock as I gently fucked her.

As the boat pulled out into the Puget Sound, steaming to the northwest towards the San Juan Islands, women started approaching Mary. They would talk to her, flirt with her, caress her arm, or just stand blushing in her presence. The pretty ones, Mary would kiss and slide her finger’s down into waistbands of pants or short, searching for wet pussies; and if they wore skirts she would slip a hand up underneath and finger the woman until she came. Most had husbands or boyfriends who objected to their girls being fingered, so I would have to order them to just stand there and watch. After cumming, Mary would send them away and hold up her sticky fingers to my lips and I would taste their musk.

I started to fuck Mary hard while she fingered the second woman, cumming into her tight pussy. Mary gasped and cried out and came on my dick. Then I would rest in her cunt until my cock would harden and I would start fucking her all over again. Our activities did not go unnoticed, but a few orders to the crews left us alone to pursue our pleasures.

After Mary fingered half a dozen women, and I cummed a couple of times into her pussy, Mary started to grow more bold and the next woman she fingered, a petite Japanese woman with olive skin and blue-black hair, Mary pulled up her shirt and pushed her bra up. Then, licking her lips, she bent down to suck on the Japanese woman’s small, round tits with her hard, brown nipples while she fingered the woman. A Japanese man, her husband I assumed, started snapping pictures of his wife getting her tits stuck and muttering something in Japanese. It sounded like he was enjoying the sight.

“That’s it,” Mary cooed, as the Japanese woman neared her orgasm, “come for me, slut. Come on my finger you nasty, lesbian slut!” Mary was fucking her hips back into me as I slammed my cock hard into her warm, wet depths. The sound of our fucking was wet and sloppy as several loads of cum already filled her pussy.

“I cum, I cum,” the Japanese woman moaned in thick, broken English, “You make cum, good!” the woman said, and Mary kissed her and then she stumbled into her husband. He pushed her up against the railing and I smiled as he started to fuck her with his small dick.

Mary held up her fingers and I licked the spicy flavor of the woman. “Does she taste good?” Mary moaned, “does the lesbian slut taste sweet?”

“So sweet!” I panted, I was nearing another orgasm. “I’m so close to cumming, Mare!”

“Cum in me,” Mary wantonly moaned, “fill me up with more of your warm cum!” Her cunt pulsed on my cock as she orgasmed and I groaned and shot another load into her wet cunt.

We were both breathless and sweaty. The cool, sea breeze felt like heaven on my hot skin. And then Mary gasped, and pointed excitedly. Out in the waves, three orcas broke the surface and we forgot all about sex as we watched these beautiful, majestic animals swimming through the water. I pulled out my camcorder from the pocket of my duster, and started filming. The whales were black with white bellies, and swam with speed and grace, knifing through the waves. Mary was right, it was romantic and I was glad I got to watch this with Mary.

“Aren’t they magnificent,” cooed a woman with a sultry, french accent.

A brunette woman, with a short, boyish haircut, slid up to the railing beside us. She was a short woman with the graceful, slim body of a dancer. She was dressed in black, skinny jeans that hugged her hips and ass and a maroon blouse with a deep, v-neck. A second woman, tall with dirty-blonde hair and blue highlights, stepped behind the French woman and hugged her. She was a curvy beauty in a lacy, white blouse and pleated, black skirts that showed off gorgeous, tanned legs. Both wore matching, diamond wedding rings.

“I know,” agreed Mary, her cunt gave a pleasant squeeze on my cock and I knew Mary was getting excited by the two women. “So beautiful and exotic.”

“I’m Lana,” the blonde woman said with a slight Slavic accent. She had the round face and prominent cheekbones of an Eastern European. “And this is my wife, Chantelle.”

“We’re on our honeymoon,” Chantelle said, excitedly.

“Congratulations,” Mary cheered. “I’m Mary and this is my boyfriend, Mark.”

Then Mary leaned in and kissed Chantelle on the lips. Lana gaped in surprise, opened her mouth to object and Mary released her wife’s mouth and then kissed Lana on the lips. Chantelle struggled to catch her breath and Lana was just as breathless as her wife when Mary broke their kiss.

“I love your accent,” I told Chantelle, “what part of France are you from?”

“Saint-Jérôme in Quebec,” she answered, laughing, “but I live in Dupont, now.”

“We live in Dupont,” Lana said, pouting. Chantelle kissed her wife, apologetically. “Last year we bought this cute little house. It’s very cozy.”

Chantelle smiled wickedly. “Mmhh, very cozy,” she cooed and wiggled her shapely ass against her wife’s groin.

“So how’d you two meet,” Mary asked.

“We met dancing,” Lana asked. “We both work at Deja Vu in Lakewood. And one night, Chantelle was on stage and I was working the room, you know, looking for a guy who’d want to buy a lapdance. When we made eye contact, it was like, eh, electricity shot between us. And as Chantelle danced on stage, it was like she was dancing only for me. When we got off work, I took her home and we made love for hours.”

“You’re strippers,” I blurted.

Chantelle gave me a frost stare. “Exotic dancers.”

“Oh, sorry,” I said, taken aback.

“I think that’s so romantic how you met,” Mary said, and slid her hand across the railing and caressed Chantelle’s.

Chantelle eyed us up and down. “Are you fucking her, right now?” she asked with a naughty smile.

“Just enjoying the sweet embrace of my girlfriend,” I answered, slyly.

Chantelle laughed and was about to say something when Lana excitedly pointed. “Ohh, look at her jump!”

An orca had burst out of the water, momentarily, and then plunged back into the black waters of the Sound. Lana hugged Chantelle excitedly, rocking her wife about in her embrace. Mary started stroking Chantelle’s arm, dragging a finger lightly up and down her silky skin. Chantelle smiled at her and eyed Mary lustfully with her hazel eyes.

“You two are wild,” Chantelle confided. “Lana and I enjoyed watching you finger that Asian beauty.”

“I would love to finger you, Chantelle,” Mary said as she caressed the French-Canadian’s arm.

“Hey!” Lana protested. “That’s my wife!”

There was an excited twinkle in Mary’s eyes and I knew what she desired. I grabbed Lana’s arm and pulled out of Mary’s pussy. “Hey, Lana, let’s me and you have some fun over here. Your wife is in some very capable hands. So relax and let me do what I want and I’ll make sure you enjoy it.”

Lana didn’t struggle as I pulled her a few feat away. Mary and Chantelle were kissing passionately and Lana looked sadly at her new wife making out with another woman. “How could she?” she asked, plaintively, as I started to rub her firm, plump ass.

“Don’t worry,” I whispered in Lana’s ears. “She still loves you, she’s just having some fun. Don’t be jealous.”

Lana relaxed and I captured her juicy lips in a kiss and then spun her about, rubbing my sticky cock on the back of her skirt and then lifted it up, exposing her curvy ass covered by powder blue, lacy panties. I pulled those off the cheeks of her tan ass. It was sexy seeing no tan lines on a woman’s ass and I imagined this voluptuous women lying naked on the side of the pool, glistening with oil. I slid my cock between her legs, found the wet, shaved lips of her pussy and shoved into her wet tunnel.

“Oh, fuck,” Lana moaned, her cunt squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “That’s nice. Ohh, its been a few years since I had a cock in me!”

Chantelle’s jeans and bright, red thong, were tangled about her ankles, her slim ass shoved up against the railing as Mary tribbed her, fucking her clit hard into Chantelle’s. Chantelle was moaning, writhing on Mary’s hips as Mary sucked on her neck. Both newlywed lesbians moaned as they were fucked. Lana reached out and captured her wives hand and they gripped each other tightly as there pleasures built.

Around us, other couples were starting to join the fun. The Japanese couple were the catalyst. Husbands and boyfriends that had to watch Mary finger their partners, now had their women bent over rails, fucking them passionately. I started another orgy, it seemed. I wonder if they would blame this one on gas. Lana’s cunt was convulsing on my dick, driving other thoughts out of my mind as she came hard.”

“Fuck me, fuck me!” Lana moaned. “Flood my cunt, stud.”

My balls tightened, my orgasm building, and then it exploded out of me, flooding her warm pussy. “Jesus, that was nice!” I gasped, kissing Lana’s neck, breathing hard.

Chantelle and Mary were writhing together, grinding their pussies together. “You gonna cum for me?” Mary hissed into Chantelle’s ear. “Is your dirty cunt gonna cum on my pussy? You gonna cum on another woman while your wife watches?”

“Yes, oh yes,” Chantelle moaned. “Watch me, Lana! Watch me cum!”

Lana squeezed her hand, supportively. “Cum, cupcake.”

Mary and Chantelle came together, bucking wildly against each other. “I’m cumming, Lana! Oh, it so sweet!”

Satiated, Mary broke her embraced with Chantelle and stumbled next to me, wrapping an arm around my waist. Lana and Chantelle embraced passionately and kissed and it was Lana’s turn to trib Chantelle. Mary and I stood, arm in arm, and watched the orcas play in the Puget Sound accompanied by the sounds of passion from about the ship. The orcas were magnificent beasts, graceful and powerful.

When the orcas disappeared beneath the waves, and the Island Explorer 3 turned to head back to Anacortes, Mary turned to me and kissed me. “Thank you,” she whispered, tears beading her eyes. “That was magical.”

I caressed her face. “It was,” I answered and cupped her chin and kissed her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I were the first to step off the Island Explorer 3, followed by Lana and Chantelle. On the way back, it was pretty obvious that Mary need to get cleaned up. I had shot four or five loads up in her and it was leaking down her legs. Lana got to do the honors, while her wife cleaned my cock. Lana was still licking up my cum when I shot a load down Chantelle’s throat, so I ordered Chantelle to join her wife. Mary came on both their faces.

“Can we keep them?” Mary asked, panting hard from her orgasm.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her, liking the idea of having a pair of married lesbians for sex slaves.

We got into my silver Mustang, proud owners of two more sluts. Mary had them follow in their beat up old Honda Civic. It may have been red once, or blue, or white. So many side panels and fenders had been replaced over the years, who could say what the cars original color was. I had to resist speeding like a manic since I wasn’t sure the Honda could keep up, but we eventually made our way through the terrible Seattle traffic in downtown and reached the Space Needle.

After a brief stop at the Restaurant so I could give the staff some instructions, we went up to the observation deck and saw the breathtaking view from the top of the Space Needle. You could see for practically forever. Seattle looked amazing, sandwiched on an isthmus between the Puget Sound to the west and Lake Washington to the east. Mount Rainier was as imposing as ever, the mountain’s glacier looked on fire from the setting sun. We watched the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains across the Sound.

As the last rays of the sun vanished behind the purple shadow of the distant Olympics, I fell to one knee, and reached into my pocket. Lana and Chantelle, who had been enjoying the romantic vista with each other, gathered around. Lana had my camcorder and, thanks to the heads up I gave her, was filming. Mary had this stunned yet excited look on her face and was slowly blushing a deep red.

I fumbled getting the box out of my pocket, almost dropping it, but I just manage to hold on. I opened the ring box and held it up. “Mary, I stole your heart and then you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?”

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes!” she exclaimed, eyes full of tears.

She pulled me up and threw her arms about me and kissed me thoroughly. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. Our bodies were pressed together, out tongues in each other’s mouth. I staggered when she broke the kiss, leaning on Mary to avoid falling down while she clung tightly to me for support. Around us, other tourists clapped and whistled. I pulled the black diamond engagement ring out of the box and my hand trembled as I slid it onto her left ring finger and then we were kissing again.

The applause and cheers died away when we both kissed Lana and Chantelle and the spectators all walked away in confusion or disgust, or both. But Mary and I didn’t care. We were happy to share our love with out sluts. Mary clung tightly to me as we headed down to the Skycity Restaurant, one floor below the observation deck.

To surprise Mary, I had left her outside when I gave the staff my specific instructions, so she didn’t know what to expect and she was excited to find out. The Maitre D’ was waiting outside the restaurant entrance next to a close sign. He was politely apologizing to customers who wanted to dine there. He let the four of us pass with a stiff nod, clearly unhappy but unable to object. In the restaurant the female, attractive members of the wait staff lined up naked save for little, white waist aprons, leaving their flat stomachs and beautiful breasts on display. There were six of them, all gorgeous in their own, unique ways.

“Choose three to wait on us,” I told Mary, “and the other three will serve Chantelle and Lana.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lana said, eyes feasting on the banquet of naked women, arm wrapped around her wife. Chantelle licked her lips.

“Your welcome, Lana,” I said. “Its your honeymoon, still, so you two have fun.”

Mary considered the women and choose a buxom, raven-haired girl, a lanky blonde, and a short, but very busty, Asian woman. She wrapped an arm around the blonde and the Asian and pulled them tight and grinned wickedly at me. “Oh, we’re going to have fun tonight!”

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 8

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mary and Diane in the Bathroom

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mary and Diane in the Bathroom

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes:Female/Female, Exhibitionism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place in Chapter 6 while Mark and Mary are eating dinner at the Japanese Steakhouse.



There were still hours to kill before I made my Pact with the Devil, tonight. And I was nervous as hell.

Mark suggested Samurai’s Japanese Steakhouse out on Mountain Highway in Spanaway as a pleasant way to take my mind off my worries. The closer to midnight the worst my nerves became. I didn’t think I could eat, but it sounded better than doing nothing. On the outside, the restaurant resemble nothing more than a warehouse. Between the corrugated metal walls and a tin roof made me stare at Mark as if he was crazy. This couldn’t be a nice restaurant. Or even a clean one.

“C’mon, Mare,” Mark said.

Mare was his pet name for me. It was somehow a diminutive of Mary. As if Mary could get any shorter. I mean Mare even has just as many letters. But, I liked it when he called me Mare. And filly, the name he called me when we’re getting frisky. It made me feel like I was wild horse, running free and only a mighty stallion could tame me. I was still struggling to find a nickname for Mark. In bed, I called him my big stallion. But you couldn’t call someone that in public. So I just called him Mark.

Inside the restaurant you wouldn’t know its part of a shitty warehouse. Rice paper walls and dark wood made it seem like a traditional Japanese house. The art on the walls were reproduction Japanese woodcarvings and watercolor painting. Simple, austere pieces of birds, flowers, waterfalls, or Mt. Fuji with a Haiku written in Japanese characters down the side. The waitresses were dressed in simple kimonos, black, with red flowers and cinched with red, wide sashes tied in elaborate bows at the small of the back.

The waitress led us to a circular table with a black, flat grill in the center. Another couple was already sitting there; a boorish man, short and round, his black hair greased back and dressed in an ill fitting, gray suit and red silk shirt without a tie. His date was a very attractive woman, porcelain face surrounded by black ringlets of hair. Her lips were pouty and begging to be kissed, covered in a dark red lipstick. She wore a sleek red dress, fitting tightly to her curves and falling to her ankles. There was a slit up the right side and her gorgeous right leg was clad in black, thigh-high fishnet and held up by a lacy garter belt. With her legs crossed, her right leg was proudly displayed through the slit. She turned as I set down next to her, eyes lighting up with interest. The dress was low cut, with a dipping oval cutout that exposed the snowy curves of her breasts. A ruby encrusted, silver pendant nestled in her cleavage.

“Hi, I’m Diane,” she said, warmly.

“I’m Mary and this is my boyfriend, Mark,” I introduced, smiling warmly at Diane.

“I’m Keith,” the boorish man said. He started to say something, when his phone started to ring. Without even excusing himself, he answered the phone, turning away from Diane and talking quietly.

“That’s the second time he’s done that,” Diane complained to me.

“Have you been dating long?” I asked.

She shook her head. “First date, and let me tell you it’ll be the last one. I think I’m done with online dating for a while.”

I giggled. “Well, I’ll keep you company, anyway,” I said, adjusting my posture to emphasize my chest in the white, corset dress I was wearing. I saw her eyes flicker down at my cleavage for a moment and a ghost of smile play on her red lips.

Keith hung up the phone and immediately started badgering Mark about sports, mainly the Seattle Seahawks. Mark clearly wasn’t a sports guy, unlike my ex-boyfriend, Mike, and he muddled along as best he could. Keith didn’t seem to notice, or maybe he just didn’t care, and started going in on a tirade about how this year the Seahawks were going to the Super Ball and that the refs better screw them over like last time. Not once did Keith acknowledge his date at all. What an asshole.

A waitress took our orders and a few minutes latter a Japanese chef arrived with a tray full of cooking supplies. He oiled the grill and started impressively dicing the meat and vegetables, tossing food into the air. He was quite talented, making funny jokes. It was clearly a well rehearsed and pretty impressive performance. He somehow sliced an onion and stacked it into a cone with some amazingly fast knifework, and then steam started to pour out the top, like a little onion volcano. I clapped my hands, delightedly, and then set one causally on Diane’s thigh.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Diane smile at me, grabbing a piece of grilled meat with her chopsticks and popping it into her mouth. Mark saw my hand on her thigh and winked at me, squeezing my own thigh supportively. Diane shifted in her seat causing my hand to slip down between her thighs; she smiled even more broadly.

Feeling real bold, I turned towards Diane, allowing my short skirt to ride up and spread my legs, flashing my naked pussy at her. Diane held up a piece of meat on her chopsticks and said, “You just have to try this.” As she brought it to my lips, her other hand slipped down and rubbed deliciously at my vulva for a moment and I moaned appreciatively. Her finger’s came away damp and she licked them, savoring my flavor.

“I gotta use the restroom,” Diane said, causally. Her date was on his phone for the third time and didn’t seem to even hear her.

“I’ll join you,” I answered, just as causally.

I kissed Mark as I rose and he whispered, “Have fun.” Mark was a great guy, very understanding. I’m glad I decided to stay with him.

In the bathroom, Diane wasted no time, pushing me up against the counter and plunging her tongue into my mouth. I sat up on the counter and wrapped my legs around her hips, my skirt riding up. I shoved my hand down her blouse and played with her firm, naked breast and hard nipple. I felt her nipple and marveled at how fat it was as I rolled it between my fingers. Diane loosened the laces on my corset and my breast popped out and she bent down, kissing my freckled orbs and then sucking one of my tiny, dusky nipples into her mouth. Her lips were firm and gentle she felts so good nursing my tit.

There was a gasp and we froze, my nipple in Diane’s lips, my hand down her blouse, as one of the waitress walked in. Her olive skinned flushed and she looked down at the floor and quickly walked into the stall. Their was the rustle of fabric and then she started peeing. I was disturbed by how erotic the sound was and was glad Diane started sucking at my nipple again, distracting me.

“Are you always this eager to fuck strange women in a bathroom?” I asked as she stroked my thigh.

“When I go clubbing, I love fucking strange women in the bathroom,” she moaned and then sucked my other nipple into her mouth.

“What about your date?” I asked, confused.

“I’m bi,” she answered. “Girls are fun, but I prefer men for long-term relationships.” She slid down and spread my thighs and licked up my wet slit. “What about you? You left your date quick enough.”

I thought for a moment and realized that I was bisexual as well, all Mark’s doing. “Mark knows what we’re doing,” I answered. “He likes watching me with other women. Sometimes we share them or watch each other. It’s so hot!”

There was a soft moan from the stall. I smiled, realizing the waitress was masturbating.

“Wow, wish I had a guy that special,” Diane said, then stuck her tongue deep into my pussy

“Lick my clit, you fucking slut!” I moaned, wanting the waitress to know what was going on. “Eat my pussy, you nasty whore.” Diane seemed to like the dirty names, because her tongue was really digging into my pussy. I shuddered on her face when she suddenly nipped my clit. “Oh, you’re making me cum! Oh, fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” I gripped her curly, black hair and flooded her mouth with my juices.

Diane stood up, face smeared with my juices. I kissed her, enjoying my musk on her lips, spicy and sweet. “God, you’re a squirter,” Diane said, breathlessly.

“Fuck, you know your way around a pussy!” I panted and she smiled, proudly.

I pushed Diane back against a tiled wall and slid down, pushing her skirt to the side to find her a lacy, black thong. I pulled it off and her pussy was covered by curly, black hair, neatly trimmed, her pussy wet and pink at the center. She smelled tangy and sweet and I ran my tongue through the forest of black hair and across her juicy labia. She tasted heavenly.

“Ohh, you’re tongue is nice, cuntrag!” Diane moaned. “Eat my sloppy pussy until I cum all over your slutty face!”

There was another muffled groan from the waitress in the stall as I dug my tongue deep into the warm wetness of her pussy. My hands gripped her firm ass, pulling her had against my mouth, stuffing my tongue as deep as I could inside her. She writhed, fucking herself on my tongue, smearing juices all over my face.

“God, you’re a good muff diver!” Diane moaned. “Fuck that nasty tongue up my twat, you fucking cuntrag!”

She grabbed my hair and ground her pussy on my face, using me as a fucktoy. It was so nasty, and my own snatch getting itchy again. I slipped a finger down and started fingering my own pussy, digging in deeply and searching for my G-Spot. Diane was moaned wordlessly, shuddering on my face and her pussy contracting on my tongue. I found my G-Spot and joined Diane in a mind-numbing, shuddering orgasm.

“That was amazing!” she purred, letting go of my hair. I stumbled back, falling spread leg on the floor.

“Yeah!” I stood up, brushing dirt from my ass and stumbled to the sink, my legs weak from my intense orgasm.

I turned on a faucet and started to rinse the pussy juices off my nose and cheeks, leaving some on my lips for Mark to taste. Diane joined me, she looked just as messy as I did. The toilet flushed and the waitress slowly walked out, flushed and breathless. There was a shy smile on her face and she washed her sticky fingers off in the third sink.

“We should get back,” I said. “Before your date misses you.”

Diane rolled her eyes. “He’s probably still on the phone. Christ, what a dick!”

The waitress snorted in laughter and we eyed her. She looked shyly away and finished washing her hands and walked out of the bathroom.

“We should do this again,” I suggested, watching the waitress’s shapely ass through the kimono before she disappeared through the door

“Yeah, I’ll take you to this hot club, the Clam Diver and we’ll have a lot of fun in the bathroom,” she said. “No boyfriends, though, it’s a girls only kinda place.”

“Sure, sounds fun.” We swapped phone numbers, kissed one last time.

Keith was still on the phone and hardly noticed that Diane returned. Mark stood up and I kissed him, letting him taste Diane’s delicious cunt. “Thank you,” I whispered as he held out my chair, like a gentleman.

Mark smiled. “You seemed more relaxed.”

I speared a slice of steak and realized as I chewed that Mark was right. I felt more relaxed. I was having so much fun with Diane that I completely forgot about the fact I was about to sell my soul to the Devil. Diane was very a special woman and I wondered what are next liaison would be like. I smiled and speared some diced vegetables and popped them into my mouth.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Six: Mary’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 6: Mary’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, First, Group, Incest, Romance

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 5



“I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” Mark told me. “If your love for me out weighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise, I want ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it. I love you Mary.”

I heard Mark stand up and leave the room as I sobbed into my hands. No wonder I acted the whore today. A man I never met tells me to do the most depraved things and I just did them, without thought or question. It was like he had some animal magnetism, that he awoken some lust buried inside me, that I chose to do these things. That these feelings naturally led to me falling in love with him. But to find out that he controlled me. That I was little more than a puppet dancing on his whims. Fuck, it was more than I could take, my body shook as I cried. The weight of learning Mark had the magical power, from the Devil no less, that let him control people just by telling them what to was crushing my soul.

And the worst part was, I loved him. I ached for him. I wanted to run upstairs and shout out how much I loved him and embrace him and kiss him and … and fuck him. But how could I trust myself around him. With a simple command, I would be putty in his hand, free to perform whatever perverse acts he imagined.

Perverse acts you enjoyed.

No! He made me enjoy them. As long as I am around him, I would be as much his slave as Allison and Desiree.

But he released you. He freed you from his power. If he wanted to, he could make you stay, make you want to be with him, and make you forget you ever were even angry with him. With a word, you would beg him to degrade you further. You would crawl after him on your hands and knees.

No! No! No! I am my own woman. I’m not Mark’s slave. I’m not an object to satiate his lusts! My soul was torn in pieces.

I stood up, I had to get out of here. Wrapping the robe about me, I grabbed the keys to the Eos Mark had … had stolen for me. Christ, this was fucked up. I was dressed only in the flimsiest of silk robes. It did little to cover my naked body beneath, but there was no time to change. What if he came back downstairs and brainwashed me again. Panic gripped my heart and I bolted from the table. As I raced through the living room I grabbed one of the Old Navy shopping bags Allison had carelessly left on the floor. I did not care what outfits were in there. I could change latter, once I was away. Once I was free.

I rushed outside, unlocking the Eos and jumping in. I stuck the key in the ignition and turned the key. The car started with a low purr. I was going to escape, I was going to leave, to be free. I grabbed the gear shift and froze. You love him. The sentence seemed to float from the deepness of my soul. You love him.

But, he hurt me. He degraded me. Fresh sobs wracked my body

Yes. But who hasn’t hurt the one they love.

Tears rolled down my cheek, my stomach tangled with emotions. I tried to put the car into gear, but my hand refused to move. If I just put the car in reverse, I would be free. Come on, girl, it’s not worth the risk. If you go back, you’ll just be his slave again.

You’re free right now. Mark gave you a choice. No matter what you choose, you’re free.

He hurt me. How can I return to him.

You love him. You can forgive him.

I froze. I could forgive him. My heart thumped in my chest. I could forgive him. I loved Mark, ached for him. My hands trembled on the gear stick. It didn’t matter why I loved him. Mark was right, it just mattered that I did love him. And he loved me. If he didn’t love me, he would treat me just like Allison and Desiree. Like a whore. You seen him with other women. Half the time he could careless if they enjoyed the sex, if they had an orgasm. But with me he make sure I have fun, that I cum.

And what about Allison and Desiree. I can’t deny that I didn’t get off ordering them around, treating them as objects to satiate my lusts. There was something intoxicating about someone who would do whatever filthy thing you desire. A beautiful woman who was more than happy to get down on her knees and pleasure you with her tongue, her fingers. Mark cold have had that from me. He did have that from me, back at my work with Cynthia and Vivian. And he freed me. Could I do the same to Allison or Desiree. I shifted in the seat, my pussy itched with desire. No, I don’t think I could. There were definitely perks staying with Mark. But, what if makes me his slave again? I loved Mark, but did I trust him.

Then, in a single moment of clarity, it came to me. There was a way to make sure we would forever be equals in our love, that I could trust him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The front door opened. A car engine started.

Mary was going to leave.

I sobbed into my hands. Mary was right to leave me. I never should have told her to love me. I never should have told her to fuck me, or destroy her relationship with her boyfriend. I brought her nothing but betrayal and pain. How did you do that to someone you loved. The guilt threatened to swallow my soul.

I snorted in derision. My soul. What did that matter, it wasn’t even mine anymore. I sold it for these power. And one day with my powers and this was the result. I fucked up badly. I was an idiot to think I would stop being a loser just because I got powers.

What did anything matter.

Love is for the weak, a voice whispered in my head, bringing me back from the brink of despair. Remember what you promised yourself this morning. You are a new man. You don’t need guilt. You also don’t need love. Love just made you cared about those whores. And now you lost your favorite. Your saucy filly.

She wasn’t my whore, though. You don’t love your whore. And I loved Mary. This wasn’t just lust. I felt something different with her than with Cynthia and Vivian. And she means more to me than Allison, who I feel a certain fondness for.

Maybe you loved her, but she didn’t love you back. She just did what you told her.

I pulled out the ring box from my pants pocked and opened it up to stare at the diamond engagement ring. In the dark room, without any light to reflect its brilliant fire, it was just another dull stone. Just like Mary’s soul. Mary never loved me, she just reflected the light of my commands, reflecting a brilliant fire that enchanted me, blinded me with its beauty. But without my commands, there was nothing to reflect, just a dull soul who was disgusted with me, hated me.

The case snapped shut. I should get rid of the ring. Flush it down the toilet, throw it in the garbage. I didn’t need it. I had my whores. All I would ever have is my whores. Allison and Desiree and more would come. You didn’t love a whore. You didn’t marry a whore. You just fucked a whore, poured your cum into her mouth, pussy, or ass. Allison and Desiree were wet and willing just down the hall. I could forget all about love and Mary between their thighs. My cock stirred in my pants. I would fuck them raw.

“Mark,” a voice whispered in the dark.

I looked up and my heart froze. “Mare?” I asked in disbelief, seeing her beautiful form outlined in the doorway. I was so lost in thought, I hadn’t even noticed the door open, light flooding in from the hallway, silhouetting her nude body beneath the silk robe. She was an angel, shining brilliantly with love. She was free of my commands, she was reflecting the brilliance of her own love.

She floated to me and knelt beside me and I embraced her, sobbing on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Mary, so sorry.” Everything I had been feeling: guilt, shame, fear, heartbreak, despair, poured out of my soul. Her gentle arms encircled me, silky hair brushing my cheek.

“Shh,” Mary whispered, rocking me in her comforting arms. “I forgive you. But, there needs to be a change.” She pulled away, cupping my face in her soft hands and her green eyes peered through my eyes into my soul.

“Anything,” I begged.

“We need to be equals,” Mary stated. “Our relationship can never last if we’re not equals.”

“Of course, Mare,” I said happily, and hugged her tightly and Mary hugged me tightly, back. “Of course.”

“To be equals, I need to make my own pact.”

I stiffened in her arms. “You know what your saying. You would sell your soul.”

“Yes,” she answered. “Then we’ll be equals.”

I swallowed. I wanted to argue that it wasn’t worth it. But I never would have met this beautiful, forgiving woman with out my own Pact. “Okay,” I agreed, forcing down my objections.

Mary relaxed and was overcome with emotions, tears brimming in her eyes. I gently wiped a tear away and she kissed my palm. And then we were both crying and hugging and then we were kissing passionately. Her tongue was hot in my mouth. Somehow, the pink robe had come undone and her breasts where in my hands, soft and firm, her nipples hard as my fingers gently played with them and Mary moaned softly into my mouth. The scent of coconut filled my nose, strands of auburn hair brushed my face. Soft hands were unbuttoning my pants and then they found my cock, hard and throbbing, and freed it from the prison of my clothes.

I was standing up, and Mary was cradled in my arms. Her arms were around my neck and we kissed before I laid her out on the bed. She was lithe and wet and wiggling and so beautiful. I pulled my shirt off and shoved off my pants and underwear. Her eyes glistened with desire and her arms and legs spread open as I laid on top of her, and she pulled me into her embrace. Mary’s tongue was hot in my mouth, while her delicate fingers grasped my cock and guided it to wet pussy.

Her pussy lips felt like silk as she rubbed my cock up and down on her slit. And then the head found her hole and I was inside my love. We both groaned together and we slowly writhed in unison. Kissing and panting. Her pussy was warm and wet, inviting and oh so sweet.

“I love you,” I whispered as my cock plunged slowly, over and over into her wetness. “I love you, too,” she whispered back, kissing me, grinding her clit into my pelvis as I bottomed out inside her.

Our hips moved with more urgency, my cock fanning the flames of her orgasm, her pussy fanning mine. My hands found a breast, firm and soft in my hand. Her fingers racked my back as her passions built. “So close,” she whispered into my ear, biting gently. Our hips were fucking each other hard. “Harder, harder, my stallion!” she moaned. And then my filly bucked underneath me as her pleasure surged through her body. My filly’s pussy milked my cock as she spasmed in pleasure and my seed emptied deep into my love.

I rolled off Mary and she snuggled against me, resting her head on my chest, auburn hair spilling across me. I stroked her hair and she sighed contentedly, her own hand lazily stroking my stomach. We laid like that, enjoying the feel of the other, the peace and happiness. Her breathing slowed and she fell asleep upon me. I closed my eyes and joined her in sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Something was warm and wet sucking on my dick, sucking me back to consciousness. It was dark, still the middle of the night, and Mary’s mouth was on my dick, her tongue swirling around my cock’s sensitive head. In the dark, I could see her kneeling beside me, her hips next to my head. Her auburn hair, black in the darkness, spread across her face like a curtain.

I reached out, caressing her leg, running my hand up to her ass and gently pulled her to me. Her leg lift and she straddled my face. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and she lowered her pussy to my lips. My nose pressed into her slit, breathing her desire in, as my lips and tongue found her hard, spongy clit. I sucked her clit as she deep-throated my cock and we both moaned into the other’s sex.

I drank her nectar, sweet and spicy, as she bobbed her head on my dick. She would bob rapidly a few times, then deep-throat me, her throat constricting tightly about my cock as her lips kissed my pubic hair, before sliding up and starting over. I sucked on her clit, sliding two fingers into her wet, sucking pussy, wiggling and fucking my fingers into her, searching for her G-Spot. When I found it, she bucked on top of me, sucking hard on my cock.

We came together, my cum flooding her mouth, her juices flooding my mouth. Mary slid up to me and we kissed, tasting each other’s pleasure. This time, I laid my head on her soft breasts and drifted off to sleep in my love’s embrace.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Soft light was filtering through the window as the sun rose over Mount Rainier. Mary’s body pressed against my side, her back away from me and her ass soft on my hip. My right arm was trapped beneath her so I rolled onto my side and pressed up against her and held my sleeping love. I dozed holding her, Mary’s ass rubbing softly against my cock, which started hardening against the silk of her skin.

I started to kiss the slope of her neck, running a hand from her hip, up her side and cupping a small breast. Mary sighed, rubbing her ass against my cock. Then my cock slipped between her thighs, rubbing along her slit. Mary shifted some more, rubbing her cunt along my cock and between her smooth thighs. Her cunt started to moisten as I slowly fucked my dick along her groove.

“Ohh, put it in!” Mary moaned, sleepily.

I shifted my hips and the head of my cock slid into her pussy and I slowly fucked her. Mary turned her head and we kissed. It felt good to be in her cunt, the walls gripping my dick with a silky grip. “God, you feel good,” I whispered in her ear, kissing and biting her lobe. “Feels good to be in my filly!”

She grabbed the hand on her breast and dragged it down to her cunt and she rubbed my fingers against her hard clit. She moaned, grounding my hand against her clit and I started to fuck her harder, faster. “Oh, fuck me!” Mary panted. “My randy stallion, fuck me!” Her cunt constricted about my cock as she came. “Sweet god!” she screamed and bucked in my arm.

“Oh, god!” I groaned and shot my cum into my filly.

I held her, cradling her in my arms as her pussy cradled my softening dick. I kissed her shoulder and neck, my hand slid up her hip and found her breast again. I gently massaged her tit. “I love you,” Mary whispered, sleepily. I kissed her cheek, squeezed her breast, and whispered back, “love you.” My eyes closed and I fell back to sleep inside my love.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There was a gentle knock at the door and Mary stirred in my arms. “Hello?” Mary asked, sleepily.

“Master, Mistress, we have breakfast,” Allison said quietly. “My we come in.”

I brushed a strand of auburn hair off Mary’s cheek and kissed her. She smiled. “Good morning, hun.”

“Mornin’, Mare.” I hugged her and kissed her a second time. “Last night was amazing.”

“It was amazing,” Mary purred, kissing me back. Then she smiled apologetically. “Sorry, I gotta pee real bad.”

“Oh,” I said, letting her go. She sprang from the bed and I caught a glimpse of her naked ass rushing across the room and disappearing into the bathroom.

There was another soft rap at the door. “Master, Mistress, may we come in,” Allison asked a second time. “We have breakfast.”

I rubbed sleep from my eyes and sat up in the bad. “Yeah, come in.”

Allison and Desiree walked into the room carrying silver trays. Each tray had a glass of orange juice and plates with french toast, poached eggs and strips of bacon. Both girls were naked, like the good little sluts that they were. Allison had the lithe and nubile body of a teenager, her hair dyed a bright, bubblegum pink. Her breasts were large and perky, pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. Her pussy was shaved and tattooed on her groin was the phrase, “Cum on in” with a little arrow pointing down to her clit. Desiree was a more mature woman, in her late twenties. Her skin was a rich, nut brown, evidence of her Hispanic heritage, voluptuous and curvy, with a pleasantly plump rear, and her breasts were large and full and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Dark, pink nipples rising proudly from large aerolas topped her generous bosoms. Her pussy was also shaved, exposing her large, protruding labia.

Desiree set her tray next to me on the nightstand while Allison walked around the bed, and set Mary’s tray on the other nightstand. A toilet flushed in the bathroom, followed by the sink running, and then Mary walked out as naked as the sluts. She was beautiful, curvy. Her breasts were the smallest of the three women, small and firm with dusky nipples and covered in freckles. Her face was heart-shaped and freckled and she had the cutest dimples when she smiled. Her pussy was waxed, save for a heart of fiery hair on her groin.

“Oh, Mistress, you stayed,” Allison said, flinging her arms about Mary. Mary hugged her back and kissed her gently. Allison rubbed her body against Mary’s and their kisses became more passionate.

I grabbed a slice of bacon and popped it into my mouth. I motioned to Desiree to join me and she slid her voluptuous body against mine, her large tits spilling across my chest. I wrapped an arm around her and kissed her mouth and tasted pussy. An image of Desiree between Allison’s thighs flashed through my mind. Her thighs spread and her wet pussy pushed up against my thigh. Her hand grasped my cock and she gently stroked it.

“Isn’t she beautiful,” I whispered to Desiree. Desiree murmured, nuzzling at my neck. “She’s getting randy,” I told Desiree, watching Mary’s hand gripping Allison hip, then sliding down to her ass. Allison was kissing Mary’s neck, grinding her cunt into Mary’s. I loved watching girls trib. My cock was hard in Desiree’s hand. I pinched Desiree’s plump ass and told her, “Climb on my dick.”

“Yes, mi Rey!” she husked. I wasn’t sure what “mi Rey” meant, but she sounded sexy saying it. She straddled my waist, her large breasts swinging heavily in my face. I sucked a hard on a fat nipple and Desiree cooed. Her hands grasped my cock, guiding it to her wet pussy. Oh fuck, it felt so good as she slowly slid down my cock, moaning with her sultry voice. She fucked me slow, rising up a little bit and sliding back down, her cunt silky, tight on my cock.

“You’re so big!” Desiree moaned, “Mi hombre hermoso!”

Desiree arched her back, her and fucked me harder. Her tits bounced deliciously before me. I rubbed my hand up her thigh and grasped her hip. She rocked her hips on my cock faster and faster, moaning lustfully. I grasped a full breast, and found a hard nipple. Behind Desiree, I could just see Mary leaning against the wall, Allison’s face in her muff. Mary’s small, freckled breasts heaved with her desire.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned, writhing on Allison’s face. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming!”

I closed my eyes, enjoying the delicious feeling of Desiree’s cunt on my cock. The mattress creaked and dipped as someone crawled onto the bed and I opened my eyes to see Mary snuggled up against me. Her body was flush from her orgasm. She kissed my neck, her hand playing with my chest hair. Allison climbed on the bed behind Desiree and pressed her body into Desiree’s back. She kissed Desiree’s shoulder and Allison started rubbing her cunt on Desiree’s ass as she rode me.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned as Allison wrapped her hands around Desiree, cupping a heavy breast with one and sliding the other down to play with her clit.

“You getting close to cumming?” Mary whispered. “Are you going to cum in that dirty whore’s snatch?” She licked my ear and her hand trailed down my chest and stomach and she started playing with my curly pubes.

“¡Yo estoy correrse!” Desire moaned in Spanish, bucking atop me and her cunt throbbing about my dick as the slut came. I grunted and shot my cum inside Desire’s pussy.

Mary kissed me on the lips as Desiree rolled off me. “Did you have a good cum?” she asked me. I murmured a yes and kissed her back. Desiree started to moan as Allison started eating my cum out of her pussy like a good slut. Mary smacked Desiree’s ass, “You sluts take that out of here.”

“Yes Mistress,” Allison said, face sticky with cum and juices and she pulled Desiree out of the room.

We lazily fed each other cold bacon and french toast, spilling syrup on each other, and then licking the syrup up. I thought licking syrup off Mary’s tit was sexy, but when she licked some of my chest and nipple, that was sexier. And then we kissed, lips sticky with sweet syrup. Belly’s full of Desiree’s delicious breakfast, we cuddled. I stroked my Mary’s hair and warmth spread through my body. I was happy. I wanted us to stay like this forever.

Sadly, my bladder had other ideas.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After showering with Mary, and making love to her in the shower, we dressed in the clothes that Allison or Desiree had laid out. Mary pulled on pair of lacy red panties and a white, corset dress with a short skirt. The dress and panties must have been some of the clothes she bought at Hot Topic while I was behind the register, dick deep in the salesgirls cunt. She looked hot and trashy in the dress. Finally, she placed the heart-shaped locket I got for her around her neck, the locket nestling in her cleavage For me the sluts had laid out a pair of striped boxers and blue jeans and blue-striped white polo.

Mary walked out the sliding glass doors and sat on a loveseat on the balcony. I joined her and she snuggled up against her and we stared at the white-capped peak of Mount Rainier. The mountain was as beautiful as always, rising white and blue and gray out of the Cascades Mountains, dwarfing everything about it. A small dome of clouds hovered above the peak.

After a moment’s silence, Mary asked. “How do I summon the Devil.”

“Well, we’ll need a box,” I started. “And a sexy photo of you.”

“It has to be sexy?” Mary asked, surprised.

“Any picture of you would be sexy,” I told her, rubbing her thigh. “Especially in this dress.” I leered down her bodice. Mary shifted, thrusting out her tits, a pleased smile graced her lips.

“So that’s it, I need a sexy photo and a box?”

“Well, there’s the yarrow, and the…” Mary cut me off with, “What’s a yarrow?”

“It’s a small, white flower. We can pick one up at Lowes or Home Depot. And then we’ll need grave dirt.” Mary arched an eyebrow at that. “And, the bone of a black cat.”

Mary blinked in surprise. “A bone. You mean you killed a kitty?” Mary asked, plaintively. And then she punched my arm.

I shifted, uncomfortable. “Yeah,” I said, slowly and cleared my throat.

Mary swallowed. “So, I have to kill a cat?”

I shook my head. “Um, I have, um, leftovers,” I said, delicately. Mary relaxed, but still looked uncomfortable. I squeezed her thigh. “It’ll be okay.”

She breathed in deeply. “Okay, so I guess we need to go shopping.”

We found are sluts cleaning the house, still naked. I told Desiree to take Allison out and get them both sexy maid outfits to wear inside house and for them to buy the sluttiest clothes to wear outside the house. Desiree would take her car, a white BMW 3-series, and to use her husband’s credit cards. Mary told her to go to a sex shop and buy some strap-ons and dildos. An image of Mary wearing a strap-on fucking Allison or Desiree flashed in my mind and I smiled. Mary saw my smile and gave me a wicked grin in return, and then she handed a list of art supplies that she wanted the sluts to buy. Mary was an artist, attending De Vry University to get a degree in Graphic Design.

I grabbed my keys, my wallet and my camcorder and Mary grabbed her purse and we left the house and got into the Mustang. The engine roared to life and I sped out of the neighborhood. A lifetime of speeding had prepared me to drive my Mustang recklessly. Mary held onto the “oh shit” handle. I wasn’t sure what the handle above the passenger seat was for, but that’s what my friends and I called it. You held onto it when the driver was taking turns way to fast and yell, “Oh shit!” in terror as you prayed your friend wouldn’t get you killed.

Mary punched my arm. “Fuck, you trying to kill us!” She was mad so I slowed down to just fifteen over the speed limit and that mollified her.

We made good time zipping down 39th Avenue and reached the Lowes. This Lowes had opened just the year before, right across the street from the old Lowes. I parked the car and we made our way through the store and into the warm, damp greenhouse attached to the side of the building. The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers and the acrid scent of fertilizers.

I was searching the rows of flowers, looking for the yarrow I had bought here just last week when Mary nudged me. I looked over at her and she pointed down the end of the row. There stood two beautiful, fifteen year old identical twins. They were both blonde, one had short hair and the other a long braid. Short hair wore tight, white shorts that clung to her boyish hips and a pink tank top that exposed the beautiful slope of her perky breasts. Braid wore a button up, blue blouse with ruffled sleeves and a tight, dark blue miniskirt. Both girls had gorgeous, skinny legs. Behind them shopped a man and woman, clearly their parents.

The father was a big, blonde man with a fit, athletic build that made him look younger than a man who had two teenage daughters should. And his wife was a stunning, brunette bombshell. She wore a tight, red tank top striped with white chevrons, her breasts filling the shirt out nicely, and a pair of skinny jeans that hug her ample curves like a second skin.

“What do you think,” I asked Mary.

“Mmhh, I’ll take the wife and you can have the daughters,” Mary purred. “I want to suck on those titties. They are as big as Desiree’s.”

I led Mary down the aisle. “Hi,” I greeted, shaking hands with the father. “I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

“Oh, I’m Cathy Cunningham,” the wife said. “This is my husband, Jim.” Jim grunted, it may have been a greeting. “Don’t mind him, he’s shy around strangers. And these are daughters Daisy and Rose,” Cathy continued. Short hair turned out to be Daisy and braid was Rose. “It’s been so much easier to tell them apart now that there teenagers,” Cathy joked. “When they were little they just had to wear the same clothes.”

The two girls blushed and glanced furiously at their mother. “Mom!” they exclaimed in the embarrassed exasperation of a teenage girl.

“You have two beautiful daughters,” I complemented. “And Mary and I would love to see their titties.”

The girls blushed even more red. “C’mon girls,” their mother urged. “Show them your titties.” Jim glanced in shock at his wife but made no move to stop.

I pulled out my camcorder and filmed as Daisy pulled her tanktop off and Rose started to unbutton her blouse. Daisy’s bra was white with a little pink bow between the cups and she reached behind her back to unclasp her bra. Daisy’s perky C-Cups were exposed while Rose was still struggling to with the little buttons on her blouse. Finally, Rose unbuttoned her shirt and her bra turned out to be lacy and purple and clasped in the front. Her tits spilled out just as perky as her sister when she unclasped the bra.

“Aren’t those some beautiful tits?” I asked. Mary licked her lips.

“Oh, sweeties, they are beautiful,” their mother cooed.

“Yeah,” Jim muttered. “Th-they’re beautiful.”

Both girls blushed, please and embarrassed, and relaxed, starting to lose their self consciousness at being topless in front of their parents and complete strangers. Growing confident, they struck poses, thrust out their perky tits.

“Holy shit!” a man gasped behind us. Shit, I was too excited by the twins to remember to secure the garden area and a Lowes employee in a blue apron gaped at the topless teens. A nametag said he was Victor, Garden Center Manager.

“You, Victor, lock the garden center up, tell anyone there’s a spill that needs to be cleaned up!” I barked. “Yes, sir,” Victor gulped and scurried off to follow my orders.

“Why don’t you take off your bottoms,” Mary suggested and frowned as the teens ignored her.

“Everyone, do what Mary says,” I ordered. “So, bottoms off girls. Let’s see you naked.”

“Yeah,” their father grunted, his cock was tenting his pants.

The girls kicked off their tennis shoes and pulled off white socks. Daisy wiggled out of her tight shorts and Rose found the zipper on her skirt. This time she was the faster of the two sisters, her skirt falling to her feet and then off came her purple panties exposing a blonde furred muff. Daisy finally peeled out of her shorts and pulled off her Minnie Mouse panties and she was shaved bare, her slit tight and girlish.

Mary slipped behind Cathy and pressed up against her. “Relax,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear and started to pull her sundress up, over her body. For a woman that bore twins she was in amazing shape. Flat stomach, curvy hits and large breasts contained in a blue, strapless bra. A blue thong covered her pussy. Mary started kissing her neck and the magnificent breasts spilled out of her bra when Mary released the clasp. Cathy’s nipples were the same shade of dark pink as her daughters.

“Daisy, Rose, you girls ever been with a girl?” I asked the twins, filming the nubile bodies.

“You mean lez out?” Rose asked. Daisy nodded eagerly, “We love to lez out! We do it with all our girlfriends.”

“What?” gasped Cathy as Mary’s hand slid into her panties. “I thought you girls hadn’t had sex, yet.”

Daisy rolled her eyes. “Lezzing out isn’t sex, mom. It’s only sex if a guy sticks his dick in your cunny.”

I looked from one twin to the other. “You girls ever lezzed out with each other?”

Both of their faces mirrored disgust. “We’re sisters,” Rose said, “that’s disgusting.”

“Tell your daughter’s you wanna see them fuck,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear, Mary’s finger fucking Cathy’s cunt underneath her blue thong.

“Oh, baby-girls, lez out for mamma,” Cathy moaned.

The girls looked at their father, who rubbed his cock through his jeans. “Oh, girls, you’re so beautiful.”

Rose looked at her sister, playing with her braid. “Daisy, I have jilled off thinking about you,” Rose admitted, face reddening.

Daisy squealed and threw herself at her sister, kissing her over and over. Between kisses, she exclaimed, “I … have … flicked … my … bean … thinking … about … you!”

My cock was hard, watching two, twin teenage sisters make out, their breasts pressed together. Their hands ran up and down their youthful bodies, groping tight asses and perky tits. Their tongues explored each other’s mouths. Their thighs parted and each girl shoved a leg against her sister’s crotch. Rose’s cunt rubbed on Daisy’s thigh, and Daisy’s cunt on her sister. They moaned, grinding on their sisters as their orgasms built.

Mary’s dress was off now, and she was sucking on Cathy’s round tits, wearing only her red panties. Mary kissed down Cathy’s taut stomach and knelt before her. She grabbed Cathy’s blue thong and pulled it down, exposing a small patch of brown hair. Cathy gasped and jumped as Mary’s tongue buried into her snatch. “Oh, wow,” Cathy moaned. “Oh, wow! That’s … that’s amazing.”

“See, mom,” Daisy panted. “Lezzing out is soo much fun!”

“It is!” Cathy moaned.

Daisy ass flexed as she rubbed her cunt on her sister’s thighs. “Oh, Rosie, I’m gonna cum!” The twins bucked against each other, moaning and kissing, as they came together. “Wow, we shoulda lezed out together years ago,” Daisy murmured to her sister, who just nodded her head.

“Which girl do you want to fuck?” I asked Jim.

“I …” Jim trailed off, staring at his nubile daughters.

I nodded. “I get it. How can you choose. You love both your daughters. So, I’ll pop Daisy’s cherry and you’ll pop Rose’s.” I held out my hand and Daisy grasped it delicately and I led her a few feet away. She kissed me, her mouth hot and her tongue writhed about my tongue.

Jim swallowed. “ ‘kay,” he muttered. He unzipped his pants and pulled out a large cock and stumbled towards his daughter. “Oh, daddy, is that for me?” Rose asked, staring hungrily at his dick.

Daisy rubbed my cock through my jeans. With a snap, she deftly opened my pants and pulled out my dick, stroking it softly. I ran my hand up from her hip, across her lean side and grasped a perky, full tit. Daisy moaned throatily into my lips as I fondled her breast and played with a hard nipple. God, I had to be in this hot, teenage slut. I broke the kiss and turned her around and shoved her against a table. Her slim ass wiggled before me and I rubbed my cock across her tight, wet slit.

“Please!” Daisy begged, “Stick it in! I’m so wet!”

I found her tight opening and shoved my dick in slowly. My cock head popped in and I felt her hymen blocking my progress. I gripped her hips and held the camcorder to capture her deflowering, and shoved in hard and slow. The hymen held for a second and then ripped and my cock buried into her tight cunt. Daisy cried in pain and when I pulled my cock back, pink stained my shaft. I thrust in slowly and Daisy gave another grunt of pain. I reached around and played with her nipples and slowly her cries of pain transformed into pleasure.

Jim was lying on the floor. Rose was lying on top of him, making out with her father while she rubbed his cock on her pussy. Then she rose up, grasped her daddy’s cock and aimed it for her pussy. She slowly lowered herself on the dick. She paused, her hymen resisting, and then her cherry was popped and she sank down the shaft with a groan of pain. Rose rested for a minute, panting as she got used to her dad’s large cock in her tight pussy. Then she raised up and slid back down, slowly riding her father.

“Oh, Rosie!” Jim moaned. “Oh, god your tight! Fuck, this is amazing!”

“Daddy, daddy!” Rose panted, riding him faster. “I love you, daddy!”

“Fuck those little whores!” Cathy moaned. “Fuck my baby-girls! Fuck their naughty pussies! Oh, crap! I’m there! God, I’m there!” She bucked on Mary’s face as she came. Mary stood up, slid off her red panties, and then pulled Cathy down to the floor where they slipped into a sixty-nine.

Daisy was moaning wordlessly as I started to fuck her hard. Her cunt rippled on my cock as she came. I kept fucking her, pulling on her nipple and filming my pink-stained cock plunging into her pussy over and over. She was bucking wildly back into me as a second orgasm rolled through her. The velvety tightness of her cunt milking my cock was too much and I came hard into her young womb. Breathing heavily, I rested in her teenage cunt and watched the other two couples.

Mary and Cathy were writhing on the other’s faces, moaning and licking and fingerfucking. Rose was bouncing hard and fast one her dad, perky tits swaying and jiggling. “Oh, daddy!” moaned Rose. “Pour your spunk in my pussy!” Rose writhed as she came and her father groaned wordless. Then she collapsed on her dad’s chest, kissing him as his cock, covered in pink froth, popped out of her pussy and white semen slowly trickled out of her tight slit.

The four of use now watched Mary and Cathy eating pussy. Mary was on top and her ass writhed on Cathy’s face. Cathy was gripping her plump butt, pulling her down into her face. Mary had two fingers in Cathy’s cunt curling them up and searching for her G-spot. Cathy bucked beneath her, so Mary must have found it. Cathy was fucking her face into Mary’s vulva and Mary spasmed as she climaxed on Cathy’s face.

Mary rolled off Cathy, who stood up unsteadily. She looked at Daisy and then Rose and smiled. “My little girls are women, now,” she said in wonder. She opened her arms. “Come here, girls.”

Rose stood up and stumbled to her mother. I pulled out of Daisy with a sucking pop and she walked gingerly to her mother. Cathy embraced both daughters, pulling them to her. She kissed Daisy and then Rose on the lips. Cathy was pushed back into the wall and each little minx wrapped their legs about one of Cathy’s, and started to rub their cum stained pussies on their mother’s thighs.

“Oh, lez out with mommy!” Cathy moaned, cradling her daughters.

“Remember when we did this with Sally?” Rose asked her sister.

Daisy gave a wicked giggle. “Yeah! I’m still not sure how we all fit in that bathroom stall. But it was a lot more fun then English!”

“You were this close to me,” Rose whispered, “and I was to scared to do this.” She reached out, and placed her hand on her sister’s ass, squeezing gently, and leaned in to kiss her. Daisy moved her own hand onto her sister’s ass. The sister’s broke their kiss, a string of saliva momentarily connected their lips and then, grinning, they hefted their mother’s large tits and sucked a nipple into their mouths.

“Oh, my baby-girls!” moaned Cathy, hugging her daughters as they writhed on her thighs. “I missed you nursing at my breasts so much.”

Jim was sitting up on his arms, watching his wife and daughters make love. I saw Mary starring at Jim’s cock and she licked her lips and then moved over to him. I gaped in surprise. I had ordered Mary to only desire women and me. Why was she lusting after Jim.

Because I freed her from my control last night.

I opened my mouth to protest and Mary shot me a warning glance as she lowered herself down, straddling his waist. We were equals now. Mary was okay watching me fuck other women. I need to be okay if she wanted to fuck other men. Fear gripped my stomach, what if she likes his cock more than mine. I swallowed as Jim’s cock poked at Mary’s pussy and she slid down, moaning wantonly as he filled her up.

Mary looked back at me and smiled. My fear relaxed. There was love in her eyes. She reached behind her and spread her ass cheeks, her asshole winking at me. I lower myself behind her, my cock finding her asshole and I pushed into her velvety warmth. Mary moaned just as wantonly as my cock slid inside her ass, one hand wrapped around her to grasp her small breast.

“Thank you,” Mary whispered, turning her face and kissing me over her shoulder. “I love you.”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered and started to fuck my cock in her ass.

Mary started rocking her hips and I could feel Jim’s cock fucking to her pussy. It took us a few tries to find a rhythm that worked, but I was sliding in and out of her ass as she rode Jim’s cock. It was exciting, realizing another cock was in my lover’s pussy. Mary was moaning, “Fuck my ass! Fuck my pussy!” over and over. “I’m so close, fuck me studs!” My orgasm neared, and I started to pound her ass hard and felt her ass clench about my cock as she came. I groaned and shot my load into her ass.

I stumbled back, my cock popping out of Mary’s ass followed by a trickle of cum. Jim still hadn’t cum. He had cum once already and didn’t have my stamina. Mary started to really ride his cock hard. I looked over at Cathy and her daughters. Both girls were writhing wildly on her thighs. All three taking turns kissing and sucking nipples and squeezing asses. Rose was cumming on her mother’s thigh, shuddering in pleasure. She kissed her mother and then slowly started to writhe some more on her mother.

I had Daisy, and now I wanted Rose. I walked behind her, my cock hard, and found the rosebud of her asshole. She gasped in pain as I slowly shoved it in. Beside her, Daisy convulsed and flooded her mother’s thighs with girl-cum. I fucked Rose’s ass hard, shoving her into her mother. “Fuck her ass,” Daisy moaned and slapped my butt. “Fuck her hard, stud!”

Mary was moaning loudly again, the low, throaty moan that meant she was cumming. Jim grunted and I knew his cum was shooting into my Mary’s pussy. “Daisy, go suck out the cum out of Mary’s ass and pussy,” I ordered and slapped her ass back.

“Oh, fuck,” Mary groaned as Daisy spread her ass cheeks and sucked my cum out of her ass.

With Daisy gone, Cathy was able to writhe on Rose’s thigh. Rose’s ass gripped my cock tightly and she started to kiss her mother passionately. Cathy’s hand reach around and found my balls, gently squeezing them. Mary was on her back now, sixty-nining with Daisy. Mary devoured my cum from Daisy’s cunt as Daisy sucked her father’s cum out of Mary’s pussy. Jim just lay on the floor, breathing hard and watching his family fuck.

Everyone was panting and moaning, building to their orgasms. Cathy sucked on her daughter’s tongue as Rose climaxed, writhing between Cathy and I. Cathy bucked on her daughter’s thigh, massaging my balls, and gasping as she came. Her hands were teasing the cum out of my balls, and I groaned and shot my load into her teenage ass. On the floor, Mary and Daisy rolled about as they came together, flooding each other’s mouths with cunt juices.

Mary and I left the Cunningham’s kissing and helping each other get dressed. I told the family to continue fucking each other and Daisy excitedly told her father she was eager for his cock. Mary pulled on her white, corset dress and found her red panties. She held them up, frowning. Potting soil had spilled on them and stained them black.

“Guess you’ll have to go commando,” I said, grinning. With the dress’s short skirt, she’ll have to be careful or someone could get an eyeful of her ass and cunt.

We found the Yarrow and slipped out the store with it. An employee tried to stop us but I told him we paid and he told us to have a nice day. I unlocked the Mustang with the keyless remote and we got in. Mary leaned over and kissed me. “Thank you for trusting me,” she said.

“I realized that if you let me fuck other women, I need to let you fuck other men,” I told her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After we left Lowes, Mary insisted we went shoe shopping. Mary need a box, she claimed, but she ended up getting ten different pairs of shoes from sneakers to stiletto heals. At the Puyallup Cemetery, we walked in, Mary scooped dirt off a fresh grave and dumped in the box and we left. The black cat bones were at my shitty apartment, so we drove to Parkland. Inside it was a dump, empty pizza boxes and garbage strewn everywhere. Mary took one look inside and said she’d wait outside. I went in, dug around my kitchen, and found the black cat bone. I also grabbed some some personal items, and then left my apartment. I planned on never returning. For the picture, I took a photo of her with my phone and we printed it off at a Walgreens. She looked very sexy.

We grabbed a bit to eat and then we decided to see a movie to pass the time. We spent most of the movie making out in the back like a pair of teenagers. Afterward, we slipped into the men’s room and we fucked in a bathroom stall.

For dinner, Mary suggested this Japanese steakhouse and we had a fun time watching the chef cook the food. Dicing and twirling his knives and tossing food into the air. Another couple set at are table, on their first date. It didn’t seem to be going well, the guy was a boor. Mary started flirting with the woman, Diane, letting her skirt ride up so Diane could see her cunt. Diane and Mary left to go to the restroom together, as girls are want to do. When they returned after a while, Mary kissed me and I tasted Diane’s pussy on her lips.

After dinner, we drove out to the back country, to the very crossroad I made a pack with the Devil at just two nights ago. We had a few hours to wait and it seemed to stretch out for eternity. We laid in the grass and watched the stars in silence, holding each other. We were both tense, and drew strength from each other. At fifteen til midnight, the alarm on my phone rang and I dug up the very hole I place my own box in.

“Last chance, you sure you want to do this?” I asked.

Mary breathed deeply, the box shaking in her hands. She knelt down, and set the box in the hole. She froze there, afraid to let go of the box.

“You don’t have to do this?” I told her, kneeling down next to her.

“I do,” she whispered and leg go. Then quickly, as if afraid if she waited she would lose her resolve, shoved the pile of dirt on the box, burying it. She stood up quickly, backing away from the whole. I hugged her, and she gripped me tightly. And we waited. And waited. Eternity seemed to pass and Mary started to tremble in my arms.

“Maybe, it didn’t work,” Mary whispered, shattering the silence of the night.

“It worked, Mary Sullivan,” a pleasant voice said from the darkness. We both jumped as the Devil stepped out of shadows. He was a handsome man with scarlet eyes, dressed in the same black, expensive suit he wore two nights ago. A friendly smile graced his face. He took Mary’s hand and raised it up and kissed the back of her hand, like an old-fashioned gentlemen. Then he shook my hand, “Good to see you again, Mark Glassner. The boys and I downstairs love what you’re doing.”

“T-thanks,” I stammered.

“What can I do for you, Mary Sullivan?” the Devil asked.

Mary swallowed, and, with more confidence than I had two nights ago, said, “I want three wishes in exchange for my soul.”

“Of course, I would be more than happy too,” the Devil replied in his friendly, relaxing manner.

“My first wish is for Mark and I to stay young, healthy, and beautiful for as long as Mark lives.” I blinked in surprise. My first wish had been for a long a healthy life. Mary was smart enough to get the same thing, plus she would get to stay young and beautiful as well. Actually, we both would. I smiled at her, she was a smart cookie.

The devil chuckled. “Very well. All though Mark isn’t that beautiful.”

Mary giggled. “Oh, I don’t know. He has a certain charm about him.” Mary hugged me a little tighter. “For my second wish, I want Mark and I to love each other unconditionally for eternity.” Mary looked hesitantly at me, afraid I would object. I didn’t. I had made her love me originally. It was only fair that she made sure that I would never leave her. This must be why she wanted to make a deal. “For my final wish, I …” Mary paused, blushing beet red, “… I want other women to desire me and, um, not to resist my sexual advances.”

“All right,” the devil said. There was understanding in the Devil’s eyes, not judgment.

“Naughty filly,” I whispered and kissed her forehead.

There was a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke and a contract appeared in the Devil’s hand. An acrid reek of brimstone filled the air. “Look it over,” he said, handing the contract to Mary.

Mary read the contract then nodded her head. The Devil pricked her finger with an old fashioned, black fountain pen. She signed in her own blood, then the Devil signed in his blood. He rolled up the contract. “Any questions, Mary?” She shook her head.

There was an awkward pause, and then the Devil looked over at me, a considering look on his face. I felt like a hunk of meat and I tightened my arms about Mary. Finally, the Devil pulled a small, red crystal out of his pocket and held it up. The gem glinted with its own fire, bathing all three of us in scarlet light.

“If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say ‘Lilith, appear before me,’ ” the Devil instructed.

I gingerly held out my hand and he dropped it in. “Why would I …” I started to ask, but the Devil was gone, vanishing into the shadows. I stared at the gem and looked at Mary, worried. “Why would I need this?”

Mary closed my hand about the gem, her hand warm on mine, and smiled reassuringly at me. “I don’t know, but we’ll face it together.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched the mortals drive off from the shadows and glared at Lucifer. “Why did you give him my name!”

“I like him, Lilith,” Lucifer answered. He was still wearing that ridiculous, black suit.

“But why my name!” I demanded. “If you want to give gifts to your pets, leave me out! Why not Asherah! She loves slutting around with mortals, with men. Or Chemosh. It’s been centuries since he’s rampaged about the world.”

“The Opposition already has his scent,” Lucifer answered. “A Magdalenite Nun is on her way.”

“So?” I asked, what did I care if some Warlock was stupid enough to attract the Opposition’s attention.

Lucifer grinned at me. “Like I said, I like him.”

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 7

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Three: Customer Service

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 3: Customer Service

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Orgy, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Wife

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 2



Regretfully I walked out of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I really wanted to stay and watch Mary have her pussy eaten out by Joy – the fine-ass Asian stylist – but the place reeked of so much nail polish remover my stomach felt queasy.

Oh well, Mary was going to have a good time, and I couldn’t wait to see her freshly waxed pussy. I smirked, wondering if she would remove all the hair. Or maybe she would just leave a landing strip of bright, auburn curls. I closed my eyes, picturing Mary’s beautiful, nude body: smiling, heart-shaped face; small, firm breasts covered in freckles; curvy waist; and a line of fire leading down her groin to her wet pussy.

I opened my eyes and continued walking to my old Ford Taurus and climbed in. Since I spend my days driving around selling used vacuum cleaners, I practically lived out of my car. It was full of fast food wrappers and other garbage. I really needed to clean it out. Mary deserved better than to ride around in this filthy car. She hadn’t said anything, but it was obvious she didn’t like riding in my car. Maybe I should just get a new car since this one was a piece of shit. A Mustang, maybe, black and sleek. That would work.

Fuck, I definitely should get a new car. I could do whatever I wanted.

Smiling, I stuck my keys in the ignition. Hopefully it would start. The engine cough, sputtered. I feathered the gas and, for a moment, I feared my car wouldn’t start. Finally the engine fired up noisily. Relieved, I drove up the street to the Best Buy and parked my car. I didn’t bother to lock it. There was nothing in the car except trash. And anyone was welcome to take that.

I walked into the Best Buy and headed for the electronic section and browsed the camcorders. There were a lot of choices. I read the specifications, but I wasn’t exactly an expert. I probably would just go with the most expensive one. It’s not like I planned on actually paying for it.

“Can I help you, sir,” a bubbly, female voice asked and a flowery perfume filled my nose.

I turned to see a tall, lanky blonde in a Best Buy blue polo shirt and khaki pants. Her face had that chiseled, Nordic beauty and her eyes were an ice blue. Pinned to her breast was a nametag that read Jessie. “You definitely can help me,” I told her, eying the way her tits filled out her polo shirt. “You want to make me happy, don’t you?”

Jessie smiled. “That’s what they pay me for, sir.”

I looked around for a place to take Jessie and fuck her. Maybe a bathroom or the backroom. No. I could just fuck her right here, amongst all these people. My cock was growing hard and painful in my pants as I thought about fucking her in public. Nearby was a Geek Squad kiosk in the middle of the computer department and I had an idea. I told her to follow me, and I lead her behind the Geek Squad counter.

“You shouldn’t be back here, sir,” Jessie protested.

“Can I get on the PA system from here?” I asked her.

“Yes?” she asked, frowning. “But customer’s aren’t allowed to. It’s for staff only.”

“Key up the PA for me.”

Without question she picked up the phone and dialed some numbers. As she was handing me the phone, someone behind me shouted, “Hey, customer’s aren’t supposed to be back here! What are you doing, Jessie?”

Jessie gaped at the balding man whose nametag said he was “Oscar” and the store’s general manager, Oscar. “I’m … sorry, sir,” Jessie stammered. “He needs to make an announcement.”

It was Oscar’s turn to gape at Jessie. “And you were just going to let him? C’mon, Jessie. You’ve worked here …”

I cut his tirade off with a simple, “Stop talking.” I chuckled in amusement as he almost bit his tongue in his haste to stop talking. “First off, Oscar everything I do in the store is allowed. Now you’re going to go and get the best camcorder you sell, open the box, and film what I do here.” He nodded. It looked like he wanted to talk and I remembered my last command. “You can talk again.” I would have to be careful what I told people.

“Okay, sir,” Oscar answered. “Jessie, this man is allowed to do what he wants, so help him out in anyway.”

“Sure, Oscar,” Jessie agreed, chipper and friendly.

I turned back to Jessie and took the phone from her. “Is it ready?”

She nodded. “Just talk into the phone, sir.”

“Attention Best Buy shoppers,” I announced over the PA. “I want everyone to believe that it’s okay for people to have sex in the Best Buy. You will not try to interfere with anyone having sex in front of you. You will not be offended. Watching someone have sex is going to arouse you. So, if anyone is interested, I’m going to be fucking Jessie in the computer section and you can come and watch. Otherwise, continue shopping and enjoy your morning. Thank you.”

“Wait, what!” Jessie exclaimed, stepping back from me. “No fucking way is that happening, asshole.”

“Oscar told you to help me out in any way,” I leered at her.

“He didn’t mean that,” Jessie protested.

“Sure he did. You want to be helpful. My cock’s hard and needs to cum,” I told her, “And your pussy’s getting all hot and bothered. You need a cock in you bad. So bend over the counter and let me fuck your cunt hard.”

The anger on her face vanished instantly, replaced with desire. “Sorry, sir, you’re right. My boss told me to help you out. Besides, I’m supposed to make sure all our customers leave satisfied. It’s the number one rule of retail, after all!”

Oscar the General Manger returned and filmed as Jessie bent over the counter, firm ass straining against her tight, khaki pants. Jessie undid her khakis and wiggled out of them revealing a pair of Hello-Kitty panties. I motioned to Oscar to film that sweet ass as she pushed down her pink and white panties, uncovering pussy was surrounded by blonde, curly hair that dripped juices. Her clit hardened, expanding pink out of its hood, and her inner lips were engorged and peaked out of her tight slit.

“Get a nice closeup of that cunt,” I ordered Oscar as I unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard dick.

I moved behind Jessie and rubbed my dick on her pussy. She moaned slowly as I pushed my cock into warm, inviting depths. She was wet, but not as tight as Mary. But she still felt great on my cock. Around us, a crowd of employees and customers was starting to form. Jessie’s cunt squeezed on my cock as she seemed excited by all the eyes on us. The spectators spurred me on and I fucked this whore hard and fast, the counter creaking beneath her.

Jessie screamed, “Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt!”

I looked around the crowd and saw a young couple, mid-twenties, watching us intently. The man was average looking, with an athletic build. The woman with him was a petite blonde. She was wearing a purple dress with a loose, flowing skirt that fell to just below her knees and a tanktop blouse with a plunging neckline that revealed a magnificent bosom. For such a petite woman, she had such a large pair of tits. A wedding ring glinted on her hand and a gold band gleamed on the man’s.

I stared intently at the wife and she blushed. God this was hot. I smiled at her and the husband glanced at his wife and then stared daggers at me. I licked my lips suggestively at the wife as I gripped Jessie’s hips, switching to slow, deep stokes. It drove Jessie crazy. She begged me to go fast again. I enjoyed her velvety cunt gripping my entire cock as I slowly fucked her. It felt so damned amazing.

“God,” I moaned. “You feel so good, Jessie!”

“You too, sir!” she panted. “You’re filling me up! Oh, fuck! Faster! Oh, faster, please!”

“Fuck that bitch fast!” some guy yelled from the spectators.

“Yeah, give it to the whore hard!” another guy shouted.

That was a great idea. So I picked up the pace, fucking Jessie hard and fast. My balls were tightening, slapping against her clit every time I bottomed out. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned, plunging once more deep into her cunt’s embrace and unload my sperm deep into her.

Jessie panted. “Are you satisfied, sir.”

“I am, thanks,” I said as I pulled my cock out of her cunt, my cum ran out of her pink pussy.

Jessie moaned in disappointment. “Maybe you want to stick it back in, have another go?”

“I’ll stick it in you, bitch!” a spectator called out.

I did want to have another go, but not with Jessie. I glanced at the wife and saw her eyes were staring down at my glistening dick. “Just stay like that, Jessie,” I told her, then I turned to the wife. “The woman in the purple dress, come here.”

As she stepped forward her husband grabbed her arm, stopping her. She struggled hard in his grip. “What the hell, Erin?” he demanded.

“Let me go, Bill,” she protested. “I need to go to him. Please, Bill.”

“Let go of Erin,” I ordered him. He released his wife and she stumbled forward, almost falling. Regaining her balance, she walked behind the counter and stood next to me, looking up at me.

Erin was short, barely coming up to my chin. I could smell the herbal shampoo she used to wash her hair with. Staring down at her I saw that the roots of her hair were dark brown, so not a natural blonde, and her eyes were a hazel, brown with flecks of brilliant green. Bill followed his wife behind the counter, face reddening with anger. He muttered under his breath and paced like an angry bull. I was pretty sure he was working up the courage to hit me. I glanced over at Jessie, still bent over the counter.

“You need to cum, Jessie?” I asked her.

“So bad,” she moaned, shaking that fine ass. “Please, stick your cock back in.”

“Bill, fuck Jessie,” I ordered. “Don’t stop until she cums.” Bill moved towards Jessie, fumbling at his pants, almost tripping in his haste to get to her wet cunt.

“What the fuck are you doing, William?” his wife asked icily. She tried to grab her husband, but he easily pulled out of her grip, and buried himself into Jessie’s wet cunt with a low sigh. She started slapping her husband’s back and trying to pull him off. “Stop fucking that girl, Bill! Christ, what the fuck are you doing.”

“I can’t stop,” Bill moaned, hips pumping away. “I just have to fuck her!”

“Mmmhh,” moaned Jessie. “That’s better. Give me a nice fuck, sir!”

“How’re those sloppy seconds, Bill?” I asked

“Oh God!” he moaned. “She so wet. And tight. Crap, that’s nice!”

“William Connar,” Erin cried, hurt painting her face. “Why are you doing this?”

I pulled Erin to me and she wiggled in my grip. “Don’t resist,” I whispered as I cupped her face in my hand. She relaxed in my arms, tears swimming in her hazel eyes. “Erin, you want to get back at Bill, don’t you?”

“Yes,” she hissed, fighting back her tears. Her lips were red and full so I kissed them. She froze, not fighting, but not kissing me back, either. I realized I only told her not to resist.

“Good, hop up on that counter next to Jessie, and fuck me,” I told her. “That’ll show him.”

“It will,” she snarled and hopped up on the counter, sitting next to her husband fucking Jessie. She spread her legs, the shadow between her thighs promising pleasures to come.

“Bill, I’m going to eat your wife’s pussy till she cums,” I told him as he fucked Jessie hard. “Then, I’m gonna stick my cock up her cunt and cum deep in her.”

“What!” Bill demanded angrily, still fucking Jessie hard. “Don’t touch my wife, asshole.”

“Oh, you’re one to complain! You’re balls deep in that hussy!” his wife retorted.

“Sorry,” Bill apologized. “I just couldn’t resist!”

“Bastard!” Erin hissed.

I knelt before her and pushed up her skirt, exposing a purple thong covering her pussy. I pulled her thong down and exposed a beautiful, shaved pussy. Her inner lips were large, thick, and protruded an inch out of her slit. I stroked the lips of her cunt with a finger and her juices started to bead on her labia and her clit began to engorge. I swiped my tongue, tasting her musky flavor. Erin moaned as my tongue found her clit, swirling around the hard nub.

“Oh God, Mark knows his way around a pussy,” Erin gasped, vindictively. “Unlike some men I know.”

“I try,” Bill complained.

“Not hard enough,” Erin retorted. “Fuck, his tongue is wiggling inside me. Keep doing that!”

“You always complaining and nagging. Nothing I do is good enough for you, Erin!”

Erin moaned, rubbing her cunt on my face. “Oh, fuck! That’s good! And I wouldn’t complain if you weren’t fucking some fucking whore.”

“Hey!” protested Jessie, wiggling her ass on Bill’s cock. “I’m not a whore. I’m just giving good customer service!”

Erin’s left hand gripped my head and she let out a low, throaty moan. Juices squirted into my mouth as she came hard. “Oh God, oh God!” she screamed. “I’m cumming! Fuck! Fuck, that’s amazing.”

I stood up and wrapped my arms around Erin and tried to kiss her. She turned her head and I kissed her cheek, instead. Oh, well, I told her to fuck me, not kiss me. I grabbed my cock and rubbed the head against her wet labia. I moved it up and down, bumping her clit, and finally finding her pussy hole. I slid in and it felt so hot to be sliding into a married woman’s cunt.

Her husband watching, helpless to stop me, just made it hotter!

“God, Bill,” I moaned. “Your wife is nice and tight.”

“Fuck you!” Bill yelled.

“Sorry, Bill. I’m having too much fun fucking your wife.” Erin’s legs wrapped around my waist, tight, and her hips were fucking me back.

“Oh, god!” Erin moaned. “He’s deep in my pussy, Bill.”

Bill panted, he was fucking Jessie hard now. “It doesn’t feel as good as my cock?” he asked, desperately.

Erin moaned. “It feels different.” Erin watched her husband fuck Jessie. “Is her pussy better than mine?”

“It’s, oh fuck, different,” Bill panted.

“Oh, I’m gonna cum!” gasped Jessie. She let out a muffled squeal as she came, bucking on the counter.

“Oh that feels amazing,” Bill groaned, fucking Jessie hard and deep. “Here it comes, whore!” Bill came in Jessie’s pussy and then pulled out and stumbled back, panting. Then he grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me out of his wife. Luckily her legs were wrapped tight around me, keeping me buried in her inviting cunt.

“Let go, Bill,” I ordered. “Stand there and watch me fuck your wife. You can jackoff if watching your wife getting fucked turns you on.”

Jessie stretched, a flood of cum running down her legs. “Thank you, Bill,” she said in her bubbly voice, “I had a lot of fun satisfying you!”

I looked at the crowd watching. “Jessie, bend back over that counter. There are plenty of men who still need satisfaction.” I looked at the crowd, fucking Erin slowly. “Who wants a go on Jessie.” A pimply faced Best Buy employee named Kevin shot his hand into the air faster than any of the other guys there. “Kevin, start fucking her cunt. Anyone else who wants to fuck her, form a line.”

Jessie squealed in delight, “So big!” as Kevin buried his cock into her cunt.

“Oh, god, I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long,” Kevin moaned.

Several men formed a line behind him. The pimply faced kid pumped his hips like a jackhammer and came in just a few strokes before he stumbled away gasping for air. The next guy in line, an overweight fifty year old, stuck his cock into Jessie’s messy pussy.

“Come on, Erin, I’m sorry,” Bill pleaded. “You don’t need to keep fucking him.”

“You came in that slut’s pussy,” Erin hissed accusingly, writhing her hips as I fucked her, “so he can cum in my pussy!”

“Sorry,” Bill mumbled.

I groped Erin’s large tits through her dress and bra, feeling hard nipples. Erin nibbled on my ear and clawed at my back. “Are you enjoying watching me get fucked, Bill?” Erin asked her husband.

“No,” Bill answered.

“Then why’s your cock hard?” Erin asked. “Hmmm, its getting so hard. You like watching your slutty wife getting plowed!” Her pussy was squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “I like you watching, honey. It’s making me feel so sexy and naughty!”

“Does it, Erin?” Bill asked, hesitantly.

“Mhh,” she moaned. “It does. Knowing you’re getting hard watching me is making me so hot.”

My hand slid down her back, squeezing her ass. I pulled her skirt up, exposing her butt, and slid my fingers down her crack. I pushed one into her tight asshole, sinking into her velvety flesh to the first knuckle. Her cunt tightened on my cock, and she gasped and bucked on me, laughing throatily.

“Ohhh, I like your finger up my ass,” she cooed in my ear. “Bill never plays with my asshole.”

“It’s dirty,” he protested.

Erin’s cunt squeezed my cock as I fingered her ass. “Oh, god! I’m such a slut!” she moaned. “Watch as I cum, Bill!” Her cunt spasmed on me as she came, milking my cock and I moaned and came deep in her, spurting my cum three times into her womb. I pulled out and she smiled at her husband. “Stick your cock in my cum-filled cunt,” she begged her husband.

Bill stared lustfully at his wife, stroking his cock. “I want to, Erin,” he moaned.

“Then hurry up, Bill,” she panted. “My cunt’s all wet and sticky.”

“You can move again, Bill,” I told him. Bill was in his wife by the time I finished the sentence, her limbs wrapped around each other and lips meeting in a passionate kiss.

“Your cock feels so good in me,” Erin cooed. “I love you, Bill!”

“Oh Erin! Love ya too, babe!”

I grabbed my camcorder from Oscar. “Thanks,” I told the manager. “I want you to grab some extra memory cards, the best windows laptop you have, and some accessories. Ring them up for me for free and leave the bag at the front register for me. Then you can join in the orgy.”

“Of course, sir,” Oscar said and headed off to follow my orders.

With the camera I surveyed the crowd of about twenty people who were watching. Most were guys, but there were a few attractive women in the mix. So I ordered them forward. There was a raven-black haired beauty, tall and busty, named Marcy. Fatima was a dusky, middle-eastern girl of about nineteen wearing a headscarf, conservative blouse and long, black skirt. There were two blondes. Veronica was the one with a bad bleach job and red highlights, and Ashley was the blonde with sea gray eyes and huge breasts, easily 48DD. I had all four stand front and center before the crowd.

“Ladies,” I ordered them. “Pick a partner and start fucking.” I looked at the crowd. “If they choose you, do what they want.”

Marcy, the raven-haired woman went to her boyfriend and rubbed his cock through his pants. “You got something for me, Joey?”

The man smiled. “Oh fuck yeah, Marcy.” Marcy pulled out Joey’s cock and devoured it, bobbing her head furiously as Joey moaned, “Fuck that’s good.”

She popped the cock out of her mouth. “You like it, sugar?” she asked, the licked up the shaft and sucking this cock back in her wet mouth.

“Love it when you suck me, Marcy.”

The Veronica had pulled a man out of the crowd. I saw a wedding ring glinting on her fingers as she fumbled with his belt. Another man, her husband I presumed, watch dumbfounded. Veronica puled the stranger’s cock out, and stroked his dick before pointing to the floor. The guy laid down, cock erect, as Veronica shrugged out of her jean shorts and blue panties. I zoomed in on her pussy and found a patch of neatly trimmed, brunette hair and thick, protruding pussy lips. She straddled the guy and sat down on his cock. She let out a low, throaty moan as she sank down on all the way on the cock and started riding him reverse cowgirl style. She motioned to her husband, pulled out his cock, and licked and sucked his shaft.

“Fuck, Veronica,” the blonde’s husband moaned as she bobbed her head on his cock. The other guy gripped her hips and guided the motions of her fucking. “What’s gotten into you?” he asked. Veronica just moaned around his cock.

Fatima pulled down the khaki pants of a curly brunette who worked for Best Buy. Her nametag read Lucy and she looked like a deer in headlights as the dusky girl pulled first her pants and then her yellow panties down her hips. Lucy’s cunt was shaved bare, save for a landing strip of brown hair leading to the top of her slit. It was so hot watching the Muslim girl’s dive into another woman’s muff and eat her out with gusto.

“Oh, shit,” Lucy moaned. “Jesus, what the fuck … oh crap! Ohhh, that feels nice. Mhhh, tongue my clit.”

My cock was hard, and I needed to stick into some girls hole. I really didn’t care which woman or even which hole. Ashley, with her enormous tits, fucked a middle aged man. Her pants and panties lay discard on the floor, and one leg was hooked over one of the man’s arms, showing off his cock plowing into her blonde furred pussy. Her asshole winked at me from between the soft globes of her ass.

My cock was still wet from Erin and Jessie so I just stuck it up the blonde’s ass. She screamed in surprise, ass clenching hard about my dick. The other guy kept fucking her pussy, and I could feel his cock through the walls of her ass. It felt a little weird to feel the other guy’s cock, but I was too horny to care. I filmed my dick as it disappeared into the woman’s tight ass, her butt cheeks jiggling. I sucked at her white neck, reveling in her ass’s firm grip on my dick.

“Oh, crap!” moaned the guy. “Christ her cunny’s tight. I’m in heaven! Crap!”

“Oh fuck yeah!” Ashley moaned. “This is what a real cock feels like! Oh, it’s so hot! Christ, your cum is shooting up into my womb!”

“Crap, I haven’t cum that fast in years,” sighed the middle-aged man, pulling out of the blonde’s cunt. He turned to walk off and froze. “Evie, what are you doing?”

A plump, middle aged woman, who was straddling a Mexican stud and riding his cock hard and fast, turned to the guy. “Ohh, just having some fun, dear,” she panted as she fucked herself on the man. “Come here and I’ll jerk you off till your hard then you can stick it in my ass. That looked really hot watching you double team that blonde.” She grabbed his cock and stroked it a few times and then popped it into her mouth.

“Oh, Evie,” moaned the guy. “You haven’t sucked my cock in years. I forgot how nice it was.” His wife grinned around his cock.

I continued fucking the blonde, pausing only long enough to pull her red blouse over her head. Underneath was a beige bra that strained to contain her huge tits. I easily unclasped her bra, then I resumed fucking her velvety ass; the soft flesh of her tits overflowed my hands as I groped and kneaded them. The blonde was panting, fucking her ass back into me. My fingers found her nipples, and they felt thick and large. I pinched and twisted them between my fingers.

“Oh fuck,” the blonde moaned. “Fuck my rear! Ohhh, god that’s good.” Her fingers were between her legs, playing with her cunt; her ass rippled on my cock. “Fuck, I’m cumming.”

The rhythmic squeezing of her ass on my cock as she came felt too good to resist; my balls tightened, and I erupted deep into her. I rested in her ass for a moment, the pulled out, panting hard. Her ass was so tight that none of my cum leaked out.

I slapped her ass and ordered, “Suck my cock clean, slut.” Smiling, the blonde knelt down, cleaning the taste of her ass off my cock. “You like sucking my dirty cock?” She moaned a muffled yes around my cock.

As she sucked my cock, I surveyed the store. More people were fucking then just the ones I ordered. Everyone was getting in the spirit. Women were fucking one or two guys. One woman was on hands and knees sucking one guy off as another fucked her ass. One lucky guy had a woman sitting on his dick and another sitting on his face. The two women were making out, caressing each other’s tits as they enjoyed the man beneath them.

Fatima, the middle-eastern chick, was on her back, her blouse open and Lucy, the Best Buy employee, sucked at her large, dusky tits with their dark brown nipples, while two guys jerked off watching them. Lucy moved lower, pulling up Fatima’s long, black skirt, and pulled aside her plain, white panties and ate her cunt. One of the guys groaned, and shot white jizz on Lucy’s naked ass and cunt. The other guy lasted only a little longer before cumming on Fatima’s tits, white cream contrasting with her coffee-colored skin.

The store was filled with moans and groans. People were cumming and then switching partners right away. I saw Bill watching a black guy fuck his wife’s pussy and stroking his cock lazily. The black guy tried to kiss her mouth. “I only kiss my husband,” Erin complained. When the black guy came in her, she pushed him away and went to her husband. They kissed and then Bill was sliding back into his wife. “That’s the dick I love,” she moaned. The black guy just shook his head and walked off.

I looked over and saw that Jessie was still bent over the counter with probably her seventh or eighth guy fucking her cunt. Cum ran in thick rivulets down her legs. The guy in her grunted, cumming inside her and pulling out; her cunt, spread obscenely open, dripped semen. Another guy stepped up and plunged in as Jessie cried out that she was cumming.

Damn, I was getting hard, again. I knelt down behind Lucy and shoved my cock into her cunt. One hand grasped her hip, trying to avoid touching the other guys cum on her ass and back, while filming her eat out Fatima’s pussy. Lucy cunt was tight like a glove and it sucked at my cock. Fatima smiled at the camera and played with her cum stained tits. She scooped big gobs of the greasy, white semen and sucked into her mouth as she writhed on Lucy’s pink tongue. Then she smiled shyly at me while tugging hard at a dark nipple, breast stretching as she pulled at her nipple.

I fucked Lucy hard and fast and filmed Fatima panting and moaning on Lucy’s tongue, face contorting in pleasure. She screamed something in Arabic as she orgasmed, juices squirting onto Lucy’s face. Lucy gasped in surprise and wiped female cum out of her eyes. Fatima panted, smiling in pleasure; her hand rubbed her stomach in slow, lazy circles. My orgasm neared, spurred on by Fatima squirting in Lucy’s face. I pulled out, wanting to cum on both sluts.

I pulled out of Lucy’s inviting cunt and motioned for them to gather around my cock. Both girls knelt before me, mouths open and tongues out. I stroked my dick, slick with Lucy’s juices, a few times, then I shot ropey, white strands across both their faces. Cum stained Lucy’s curly, brown hair and the Fatima’s headscarf. The two kissed and licked my cum off each other’s face. One would gather a mouthful of cum and then kiss the other, sticking semen stained tongue into her mouth and sharing the bounty of my cum. Lucy followed a strand down Fatima’s neck and discovered the other guy’s cum staining Fatima’s breasts, tongue licking about her dusky tits. I would love to see Mary lick my cum off another woman’s tits.

And then it hit me. Oh, shit! I forgot all about Mary.

I pulled out my phone and blinked in surprise. It had been nearly two hours since I left Heavenly Creatures Salon. Wow, time flies when you’re fucking. I looked regretfully around. There were still several cute women that I would love to stick my dick in, but Mary was waiting for me at the salon. Sighing in disappointment, I stuffed my cock back into my pants and headed to the front of the store, passing grunting couples fucking all over the store.

At the front counter there were two girls, eighteen or nineteen, tending the registers and watching a woman stuff a bottle of water into her cunt while two guys jerked off on her, spraying her body in thick, white cum. Apparently these two girls had quite the work ethic to still be manning the cash registers. I felt they deserved a reward. According to their nametags the Hispanic girl was Rosalita and the brunette was Stacy.

“Oscar should have left a bag for me?” I asked.

“Oh, of course, sir,” said Rosalita. Her face was flush and her hard nipples dimpled her shirt. She reached behind the counter and pulled out two large bags and walked towards me and handed me the bags.

“Thanks, dear,” I told her. “You deserve a reward. Stacy and Rosalita, I want you both to get naked and then eat each other’s pussies till you both cum. Then go find some other people to fuck.”

“Oh, thank you, sir,” moaned Rosalita. She popped off her shirt, revealing a lacy, black bra that was transparent enough to see the shadow of her areolas. Her bra came off, and I filmed her perky, caramel tits and pink nipples. Underneath her left tit was tattooed, “Sexy” in cursive. She was definitely sexy. Rosalita kicked off her shoes and wiggled out of her tight khaki pants.

Stacy was even faster. Somehow she was already naked. Her tits were smaller, and she was lithe and slender as opposed to Rosalita voluptuous curves. Rosalita finally took her panties off and Stacy pulled her down to the floor. Rosalita straddled Stacy’s face and dove into her pussy. Stacy moaned and then returned the favor, digging her tongue into Rosalita’s wet slit.

I sighed, I really need to go.

I took one last look at the two girls writhing on the floor and ,with regret, I left Best Buy. I placed the bags in the trunk of my car and climbed in. The engine started without complaint this time. A fan belt squealed as I backed out of the parking space. A horn honked at I hit the brake. My heart was beating fast in surprise. I looked over my shoulder and realized I had almost backed into this silver mustang.

The driver was a white guy, balding and fat, in his late forties or early fifties. The Mustang was clearly a mid-life-crisismobile. A woman, probably his wife, sat in the passenger seat. She was frumpy-looking, in her late forties. The driver honked his horn a second time, and yelled something at me. Fuck, this guy was pissing me off. And I had been thinking of getting a new car; it was silver Mustang instead of black, but I could live with that. I stepped out of my car, and the other driver exited his car.

“You fucking blind,” the driver screamed at me, his face turning red. “What the fuck is wrong with you. This is a brand new car, asshole.” He was right; I could see the dealer plates.

His wife stepped out of the car. “Tony, get back in the car,” she ordered.

“I’m handling this, Marge!” Tony shouted, before turning back to me. “Are you fucking mute! Where’d you learn to fucking drive.”

“That’s a nice car,” I smiled. This asshole doesn’t deserve such a nice car.

“And you almost fucking hit it!” he roared. “Christ, what is wrong with your generation? You were probably texting on your fucking phone and not paying any goddamn attention to what the fuck you were doing!”

“Tony and Marge, trade cars with me,” I ordered. “And Tony, stop shouting at me.” I popped open the trunk to my car. “Tony, grab my bags out of the trunk and put them in my new Mustang’s trunk. You will continue to make the monthly payments and the insurance premiums for my Mustang. Now go sit in your new Ford Taurus. This is your punishment for being an asshole. I want you to sit there and think about how you overreacted.”

“Fuck,” Tony muttered and grabbed my bags, placing them in my Mustang’s trunk.

“Marge, there’s an orgy going on in Best Buy. Go in there and fuck as many people as you can,” Marge nodded and started walking towards the store. “Tell your husband all the filthy details when you’re done.”

“Marge,” Tony protested from my car.

“This is the second part of your punishment,” I told Tony. “You cannot leave my car until Marge leaves the Best Buy. And then you will listen to her describe all the cocks she had in all of her holes and how hard she came.”

I laughed as Tony stared despondently at his wife disappearing into the Best Buy. Through the glass doors you could just make out her dropping to her knees before some guy and began blowing him. Hopefully, Tony would learn to not be an asshole in the future.

I climbed into my new Mustang. The seats were leather and very comfortable. The car had that brand new smell; I breathed it in deeply. I had never owned a new car before. I revved the engine, and I grinned at the throaty, deep roar. I pushed the clutch and brake in then put the car in gear. I revved the engine again, and peeled out of the parking lot. God, this car had power. It was a shame I only had four blocks to go in heavy traffic.

Excited, I pulled into the Heavenly Creature’s Salon parking lot. I couldn’t wait to see Mary’s waxed cunt. Camcorder in hand, I walked into the salon. Mary sat on a bench making out with the Thai receptionist. Mary’s hands were down the receptionist’s unbuttoned jeans, fingering her cunt. The receptionist was groping Mary’s tits through her Starbucks polo shirt.

“That’s pretty hot, Mare,” I said, filming my girlfriend making out with the another girl.

Mary broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Hey, Mark,” she said, fingering the receptionist hard.

“Sorry for taking so long,” I said sheepishly. “I lost track of time.”

Mary grinned at me. “It’s okay. Malai and I found a nice way to pass the time.” Malai just moaned. Mary nibbled on her neck and whispered in her ear, “You gonna cum for me, baby?”

“Oh, yeah!” Malai sighed. “Keep rubbing my clit.” She bucked as she came, moaning wordlessly.

Mary stood up and smiled sexy at the camcorder and licked Malai’s cream off her finger. She was so beautiful with her heart-shaped, freckled face; cute little nose; and her deep, emerald eyes. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a sexy ponytail. A few strands had escaped and fell loosely about her face. She posed for the camera like a ’40’s pinup girl and blew a kiss at the camera.

“You like your new toy?” she asked, sauntering over to me.

“Yeah, I had a lot fun with it.”

“Is that why you’re so late?”

I smiled and nodded. Mary reached me and held out her sticky fingers to my lips. The receptionist tasted sour and spicy. Mary leaned in and kissed me and I tasted a different flavor of pussy juices on her lips. “Joy?”

Mary just grinned and kissed me second time. “Thank you for arranging it,” Mary told me. “She made my first waxing it a very pleasurable experience. And whose pussy am I tasting on your mouth?”

“That would be Erin,” I told her. “I fucked her while her husband watched.”

Mary laughed wickedly. “You’re so naughty.” She kissed me a second time, then asked “You want to see my waxed pussy?”

I nodded excitedly.

“I think you’ll love it,” she said with a sultry smile and winked at the camcorder.

She pulled off her black, polo shirt and her perfect tits were revealed: pale, small orbs topped with dark pink areolas and hard nipples. Freckles dotted her chest and breasts, enhancing her beauty. I zoomed in on each tit. She kicked her shoes off before turning around and unbuttoned her pants. She wiggled her cute butt as she pulled down her pants and white panties down, exposing her plump, round ass. I gave it a playful smack and Mary giggled, shaking her butt for the camera.

I licked my lips and adjusted my hard cock in my pants to be more comfortable. Mary turned around, hands covering her pussy. “You ready, hun?”

“God, yeah!”

She pulled her hands away revealing a heart of fiery hair above the tight, exposed slit of her cunt. I whistled appreciatively, reaching out to slid my finger around her smooth lips, and then into her tight slit. She was wet and hot and her clit was a hard, little bump. She sighed as I fingered her sensitive clit.

“It’s perfect, Mare,” I whispered in awe, dropping to my knees before her, filming her smooth lips up close.

“Good,” Mary answered. “Because it hurt.”

“I’m sorry, maybe I can kiss it to make you feel better.”

“Maybe,” she answered with a smile. God, I loved her.

I kissed her auburn heart, the hair ticklish on my lips. Then I kissed the smooth flesh around the heart. Moving slowly around the top and down the sides. I moved lower, kissing down the sides of her labia, tasting her spicy flavor. “Feeling better?” I asked, looking up at her.

“A little. Maybe kiss a little to my … ohhh!” She gasped in pleasure as I kissed and nibbled on her clit, tracing the spongy nub with my tongue, Mary’s gasps and moans were sweet music in my ears. It was getting awkward holding the camcorders and sucking on her clit. “Take the camcorder, babe.”

Mary took the camcorder and I dove back into that smooth, sweet pussy, savoring her scent and taste. “Mhhh, you look good with pussy on your face,” Mary huskily said as she filmed me. “You like to eat my pussy?”

“Love it, Mare,” I moaned; mouth full of her sticky juices. “My filly tastes amazing.”

“Ohh, you’re doing great, hun,” she moaned. “Umm, keep doing that to my clit! Fuck, fuck, that’s feel so good!”

I gripped her plump ass, pulling her cunt hard against my face. Her juices flooded my mouth and I drank her sweet nectar. Mary gasped as I sank a finger into her tight ass. Her hips bucked and her cunt danced on my face. Her moans were low and throaty now, her ass squeezing on my finger.

“Oh, oh, yeah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!” Her voice was shrill as she came, body writhing on my face. “Oh, fuck, that was so good, hun!”

I kissed up her body, up her flat stomach, pausing to tease her bellybutton with my tongue. I reached her small breasts, kissing both her nipples. I kissed the hollow of her throat, tasting her salty sweat, then moved up her throat to her ear, nibbling at her soft lobe. I kissed down her jawline and ended at her soft lips, her tongue caressing my lips.

“Mmm, I do taste amazing,” she purred, licking her lips. “So, you promised to take me shopping.”

I laughed. “Yeah, Mare. Let’s see what trouble we can get into.”

Mary grinned. “Can’t wait, hun.”

I laughed. I had awakened a horny, sexy woman this morning. She seemed as insatiable as I was. I threw an arm around her, pulling her tight. I just knew we were going to have so much fun together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sister Theodora Mariam – Los Angeles, CA
“Gracias, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda said, hugging me and kissing both of my cheeks.

I smiled at the elderly Hispanic woman, before turning to lock St. Afra’s fellowship hall. I had only been the caretaker for the church for two weeks, and I was finding the parishioners to be a warm and friendly group. For twelve years I had been Sister Theodora Mariam of the Sisters of Mary Magdalena, ever since a Magdalenite Sister rescued me from the filth of my life: enslaved to a Warlock. During that time, I had served as the caretaker for many churches and St. Afras has been friendliest by far.

“You have a nice day,” I told Esmeralda with a smile, waving as the seventy-year old Hispanic woman walked towards the street.

The Los Angeles sun beat down on me; I started to sweat in my gray habit and white veil. I wiped sweat away from my forehead. I prayed that I would get used to this heat. My last post had been in Winnipeg, Canada. I fanned my face with a hand, trying to create a breeze, and thanked God that I didn’t have to wear the full wimple that the older generations of nuns wore. There was some shade in the back of the church as I walked to the caretaker’s small house.

The caretakers house was a small, one story dwelling. The exterior was the off-white adobe common in LA and the Southwest, and was roofed in faded, red tiles. Inside there was a small kitchen, bathroom, a bedroom and a small living room that doubled as a dining room. I unlocked the front door and stepped into the blessedly cool, air condition living room. I thanked the Lord for providing me with a working A/C.

I sat down on the faded, blue couch and turned the TV on. The evening news was on, the sports anchor, a handsome Latino man, talked about last night’s Dodger game. They won in extra innings. I pulled my shoes off and rubbed at my white, stocking clad foot, deciding to relax a few minutes before cooking my dinner.

“In National news, there was a gas leak this morning in a Best Buy in South Hill, Washington State,” the female anchor announced. She was a big-titted, Hispanic gal wearing a low-cut blouse to really show off her assets. “The shoppers at Best Buy received more than they bargained for as the gas caused some strange behavior.”

“They took off all their clothes,” the male anchor continued, “and engaged in inappropriate behavior in the store.” He was a clean-cut white guy, broad-shouldered and with chiseled features that caused an itch of excitement between my legs.

The footage cut to a woman being interviewed outside the Best Buy. Behind her, firemen and cops were leading stumbling men and women out, draped in yellow blankets, to waiting ambulances. “I walked into the Best Buy and it was full of naked people,” the woman being interviewed said. “It was horrifying. There were people BLEEPing everywhere.”

“Authorities report over thirty people had to be taken to local hospitals to be examined,” the male anchor said when they cut back to the studio. “They are expected to make a full recovery.”

“The source of the gas has not been discovered,” the female anchor continued. “Authorities have not ruled out the possibility of a terrorist attack.”

I turned off the TV.

That was no terrorist attack. It was the work of a Warlock.

Some poor fool, who sold his soul to the Devil. Based on the orgy, it was some sad, lonely guy who had never had sex before and was playing out his juvenile fantasies. For seven hundred years my Order had fought the forces of darkness. One of my Sisters – hopefully myself, but likely the more experienced Sister Louise, the other Nun in North America – would soon receive the Ecstasy and be sent into battle.

Sent to exorcise the Warlock and his Thralls.

That’s how I had joined the order. I had been the Thrall of a Warlock. He stole me from my husband and my beautiful daughters and I degraded myself with his lusts. Then Sister Louise Afra rescued me. And I had been fighting the Lord’s fight ever since.

“Please, God,” I prayed. “Let me be Your instrument to thwart this evil.”

My excitement built inside me. It had been two years since I exorcised a Warlock. My hand undid the belt cinching the waist of my habit and lifted the robe up, exposing my plain panties. I touched my crotch; my pussy moistened my gusset. I rubbed my clit through my panties, savoring the memory of the last exorcism I had performed.

The Warlock had a huge dick and it stretched my pussy till it hurt, a pleasant pain that made the press of flesh that much more exciting. I pushed aside the leg band of my panties and stuck two fingers up my cunt. I remembered how hard I had cum when that Warlock shot his jizz in me, and I exorcised the Devil’s powers from him when he orgasmed.

“Oh, please God,” I prayed, fucking my fingers hard in my cunt and ground the heel of my hand into my clit. “Please, please God. It has been two years since a man’s been inside me, Lord.” I could smell the scent of my arousal, and delighted in the musky fragrance. “Two years since I battled Evil. If it is Your will, oh Lord, then send me out to fight!”

My orgasm rolled over me, my cunt clenched on my fingers. Breathing heavily, I pulled up my hand, wet and sticky and licked my spicy flavor off my fingers. Savoring my orgasm, before I crossed myself. “In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.” I purred, reaching down to my cunt again.

I needed to cum again.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 4

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Two: The Salon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 2: The Salon

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Mind Control, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Oral, Work, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 1



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mary Sullivan – Spaneway, WA

I stepped out of the Starbucks into the sunshine feeling like a whole new woman. Maybe it was because I am a new woman. When I awoke this morning, I was simply Mary Sullivan: college student and barista. Then Mark appeared at my work. And in a few minutes his presence had transformed me; awakened desires long buried in my heart and showed me pleasures I had never dreamed I could experience.

He had peered into my soul and I had peered into his and we found the same thing—love.

Now I’m his woman. His lover. The thought sent a warm flutter through my stomach. Mark had known me – known my body – more intimately than anyone before. He knew every part of my body, even my ass. I rubbed my butt, which was still a little sore. It was a pleasant ache that reminded me of Mark’s cock plunging deep into me, and how good it felt when his cum squirted hot and wet deep into my bowels. No man, no object, had ever been up my ass before. My ex-boyfriend Mike had always begged me for anal. I had always said no, thinking it was too dirty, and I feared it would be painful. Instead, Mark showed me that it could be pleasurable.

I guess the reason I never let Mike bugger me was trust—I didn’t trust him not to hurt me. He always had cared more about his own pleasures than mine. I would be lucky if he lasted long enough for me to cum. And then he would just roll off me and fall asleep. I usually had to masturbate while he snored next to me. His idea of foreplay was to paw at my breasts, maybe suck my nipples, and then plunge his cock right in. I usually had to use lube, because he rarely got my pussy wet. He loved for me to give him blowjobs and to cum on my face, but I never could get him to eat my pussy.

I had been dating Mike since my junior year in high school. He took my virginity in the back seat of his mom’s Honda after prom. He had been my only lover, so I didn’t really know what I was missing out on until Mark.

And I hadn’t just been missing out on the the pleasures a man could give. Mark had found my most secret desires, ones I had buried so deep I didn’t even know they existed, and exposed them. With my co-worker Cynthia, I had learned the pleasures a woman could give me, and the pleasures I could give a woman.

Her tongue had felt amazing on my pussy, and her vulva had been like warm silk on my lips. Shad had this sweet, tangy flavor that had been delicious. My lust for women must have always been there, deep inside me. It must be why I would get so excited at slumber parties to practice french kissing with the other girls. Why I could still vividly remember the locker room after gym class, and the youthful flesh of my classmates. Just picturing their budding breasts, slim hips, and the downy sparseness of a girl’s first pubic hair was making me cream my panties.

I glanced at Mark and my face flushed and my heartbeat quicken. There was something about him, something that I just can’t resist. He wasn’t particularly handsome. Some fat under his chin made his face look to round. And he was definitely overweight. His body was soft with a dropping gut and love handles, and he had the start of man-boobs. His eyes were definitely his best feature, deep blue pools that could pierce your soul with their intensity.

Love must be blind. Mark certainly wasn’t better looking then Mike, but I noticed him the moment he walked into my work. And it was me that Mark had fallen in love with. Not wild Cynthia, so experienced with sex, and always boasting about her one night stands with some guy or gal she met at a bar. Or fit and tanned Vivian, with her smokey, bedroom voice and cow-large breast—the type of tits guys always panted after. I was nothing compared to either of them, but Mark fell for me. And I fell for him.

I looked back at the Starbucks one last time, knowing I would never return. This morning, I entered here a timid girl and now I was leaving a confident woman; a woman that had sucked both pussy and cock and been fucked and sucked in every possible way. For Mark, I’ve become such a dirty tramp. It made him happy, and that made me happy.

“Do you have a car?” he asked me, his voice a rich, powerful baritone that was impossible to ignore, like he was reaching into my soul and playing me like violin—a master violinist making me sing perfectly for him.

“Not really,” I answered. “Mike has a truck, but he didn’t want to wake up early to drive me to work today. What with it being his day off and all.” I didn’t bother to hide my irritation.

“What an asshole.” He shook his head and lead me over to a beat-up, maroon Ford car.

Mike was an asshole. I’m glad I dumped him for Mark. I flushed in shame, remembering how I broke up with him. It wasn’t the most orthodox breakup, and I felt guilty about it. I wasn’t sure if I felt guilty for breaking up over the phone with Mike while Mark fucked me up the ass, or how naughty and sexy I felt while I did it. There was no denying just how hard I came while humiliating Mike.

Mark opened the passenger door for me and I blinked in surprise at the mess in his car. The floor was covered in fast food wrappers and empty drink cups. “Ehh.” I started to say something, but stopped, not wanting to say something mean. That wouldn’t make Mark happy. “You like McDonalds,” I quipped lamely.

“Sorry,” he said, flushing with embarrassment. “I … shit. I’m really sorry.” He bent down and started to throw some of the wrappers into the backseat.

“Clearly, you haven’t had a girlfriend in a while,” I said jokingly, trying to take the sting out of his embarrassment.

“No,” he said, a little bitter. He turned to face me, his finger gently stroked my cheek. “But I got you now.”

My heart melted and I just had to lean in and kiss him. He was such a sweetie. Not like Mike. Mike never said nice things to me anymore. Mark’s arms wrapped around me and pulled me in tight as I kissed him, his hand sliding down, and squeezed my ass through my pants. Mark must really like my ass, he’s been rubbing it all morning. I broke the kiss and slid into the slightly cleaner passenger seat. Mark walked around the car and got in, starting the engine. A fan belt screeched and the motor coughed and started.

Mark looked at me. “No offense, Mare, but that uniform isn’t the most flattering on you.”

“Mare?” I asked, pretending to be indignant. “Mare? What am I, your horse?”

Mark blinked. “I…uh… Sorry, I thought it was cute. You know, short for Mary.” He got flustered easily, and I couldn’t help but to giggle. He was so easy to tease. Mark relaxed, realizing I wasn’t offended. “Aren’t you my filly now?” he asked, jokingly.

I neighed, and broke out laughing. “I guess that makes you my stallion.”

Mark leaned over to me. “Your stallion, huh.” He kissed me hard, his tongue filling my mouth. “Your stallion’s feeling a little frisky.”

Feeling bold, I rubbed the hard bulge in his pants. “Mmhh, yes you are,” I purred in agreement. I blushed, surprised at my wantonness. There was something about Mark that just drew out my deep desires.

Mark’s hand slipped up underneath my shirt and groped my left boob through my bra, sending tingly pleasure through my body, ending down at my pussy. His mouth was on mine again and this time it was my tongue filling his mouth. My pussy grew hot and wet; my juices soaking into my panties. I shifted my thighs, rubbing my clit deliciously against the fabric, as my fingers unbuttoned his pants and unzipped his fly and pulled his cock out of his pants. It was warm in my hands and throbbed with his heart beat. He moaned into my lips as I gave his cock a few strokes.

Mark pulled my shirt up, and I had to sadly let go of his cock so he could get it over my head. He then reached behind me and fumbled at my bra clasp. He cursed, and then my bra was unclasped and my tits were bare and Mark was sucking at my nipples. I moaned softly. It felt so damn good. He was switching back and forth between them, his tongue rough and wet. My hand found his cock and I stroked it again.

There was a loud rap on the window startled me and a middle aged woman screamed at us, “Perverts!”

I flushed. I was so caught up in the moment I forgot that we were still in the Starbucks parking lot. I covered my breasts as he gave me his boyish grin. “You have nothing to be ashamed of, Mare,” he told me in his commanding voice. “Your breasts are so beautiful. You shouldn’t ever hide them.”

His voice vibrated my soul; he was right. My breasts were beautiful. I moved my hands and stared boldly at the woman, my right hand slid over and grasped my stallion’s hard cock, slowly jacking the warm shaft. The woman snorted in disgust and pulled her phone out of her purse. Mark put the car in reverse and backed out.

“Let’s find something a little more private,” he said, and I squeezed his cock in agreement.

Mark took us to the alley behind the Safeway at the other side of the parking lot and got out of the car, walking quickly around to my side. He opened my door and held out his hand. I grasped it with my right and his thumb caressed the back of my hand. Then he raised my hand to his lips and kissed it softly, like I was his lady. It was sweet and I smiled happily up at him. He helped me out of the car.

The air was cool on my nipples, and it felt so naughty to be topless in public—my panties were drenched with excitement. Mark spun me about and pushed me forward against the hood of his car, rubbing my ass through my pants. I unbuttoned them and shoved them down my legs; they bunched up around my ankles.

“Oh, god you’re so sexy!” Mark moaned, his fingers hooking into my panties and pulling them down my legs.

He thrust into me, fucking me hard from behind. I fell onto my elbows on the hood and gasped in pleasure as he filled my pussy with his hard cock, his balls slapping against my clit. I moaned, long and loud, delighting in how wonderfully filled up I was with his cock. He pulled back, his cock rubbing sweetly against my pussy walls, and then drove hard inside me again. And again. Pleasure tingled throughout my body; my nerves on fire with lust.

“My sweet filly!” Mark gasped. “My sweet, naughty filly!”

“Oh, fuck me!” I moaned. “Fuck your filly! Fuck me, you big stallion. Oh, God! Your cock’s so great!”

Mark fucked me hard and fast. My clit rubbed pleasurable on the cold metal on his car, contrasting with Mark’s hot cock filling my pussy. I gasped as he pulled my ponytail, hard, yanking my head back. I felt so slutty. “Ride your filly,” I moaned. “Ride me hard!”

I looked up and saw a teenage boy, maybe fifteen, filming us with his phone at the ally’s entrance. With a naughty smile I winked at the boy. Then I rose up off my elbows, using my hands support me, so the teenager could see my tits bouncing as my stallion fucked me. Mark was right; I had nothing to be ashamed of. My breasts were beautiful. I grasped my nipple and pinched it between my fingers. I was a naughty, dirty slut. My orgasm built inside me, and I squeezed my pussy on Mark’s hard cock.

“My filly’s so tight!” he moaned. “Oh, god. I’m cumming!”

My pussy contracted fast and hard as Mark’s cum shot inside me, hot and thick, triggering my own orgasm. I threw back my head and yelled wordless as the pleasure crashed throughout my body. Panting, Mark fucked me a few more times as my pussy milked the last of his cum. Sighing softly, I stood up, pressing my back against his soft chest. Mark’s arms wrapped about my waist, hugging me tightly, as his fingers caressed my stomach and played with my curly pubic hair. His cock was going soft in my pussy as he nibbled on my neck.

We were in our own world of happiness.

And then I saw teenage boy was still filming, and our private world vanished. While the teenager watching us fuck made me feel hot and sexy. The teenager watching us cuddle just ruined the intimacy. I glared at the boy and he just smirked. “Mark, some teenager is filming us,” I whispered.

“Go home!” he shouted at the teenage punk.

Clearly bummed, the kid jumped onto his skateboard and headed off. Mark pulled out of me and his cum ran down my thighs. I pulled my panties and pants up as Mark put his cock away. “The kid kinda ruined the moment,” Mark said regretfully.

“Yeah,” I replied. “Although, it made the sex hotter.”

Mark chuckled and kissed me. “Such a naughty filly.”

Smiling, I reached into the car and found my bra. Mark had broken the clasp in his haste. I held I up to him, shaking my head. “It’s not that hard to unclasps them, Mark,” I said in amusement.

“Sorry,” Mark said, sheepishly. “I’ll get you another. Speaking of clothes, we got to get you into something more flattering than that polo shirt. Although your ass looks amazing in those pants. Where’s your place at?”

My place was also Mike’s place and guilt boiled in my stomach. “I…I live…I mean, I lived with Mike. After what I did…” I trailed off, shaking my head.

I never thought I would cheat on Mike, even if I did it with my soulmate. I consoled myself by remembering that Mike had probably cheated on me with that big-titted tramp from his work. He had denied it repeatedly, telling me I was just jealous and overreacting. He was convincing, but the way that bitch looked at him sometimes made me think something must have happened.

Mark nodded. “Yeah, that was pretty mean of me, so don’t feel bad, okay Mare.” It was sweet of Mark to try and assuage my guilt. And it did help a little. “It was just so…” he trailed off, searching for a word.

“Naughty?”

That boyish grin came back and he nodded. “It was. So naughty.”

“So, I don’t think I can face him, not yet.” I reached into the car and grabbed my black polo and pulled it over my head. The fabric rasped pleasantly on my nipples, still a little sensitive from my orgasm.

“Okay, Mare. Let’s go shopping and get you some new clothes.”

I hugged Mark in delight. Mike never wanted to go shopping with me. Remembering how badly Mike used to treat me also went a long way to make me feel less guilty. “Okay, let’s go shopping.”

We got back into his dirty car. He was definitely going to need to clean it if he expected me to ride around with him. He turned the key and the engine starting with a loud sputter, and he drove us out of the parking lot and onto Pacific Ave, the main road through Spanaway and Parkland and into Tacoma. As we drove, I realized that Mark and I had done just about every sex act I had heard of, and I didn’t even know his last name. So I asked him.

Mark blinked at me. “Wow. I guess we don’t really know much about each other. Well, let’s see.” He paused, thinking. “I’m Mark Glassner. I’m twenty-seven. Umm, I’ve been working shitty jobs since I was eighteen. Currently, I sell vacuum-cleaners door-to-door.”

I couldn’t help laughing at that. “People still do that?”

“Not that successfully,” Mark answered. “Most people listen politely, then politely tell me to go fuck myself.”

“Well, Mark, I’m surprised that you’re not that good at it. Since you convinced three strange girls to have an orgy with you.” I furrowed my eyebrows, wondering how he had done that. His voice was so commanding that you just obeyed him. Was it something you could learn?

Mark seemed a little uncomfortable, so I changed the subject. I would pry that secret out of him eventually. I had my whole life ahead to do it. “What about your family?” I asked.

“I have a little sister,” Mark said. “Although, I guess Antsy not so little any more since she started college last year.”

“Antsy? That’s a…um…unique name.” I was trying not to giggle.

“It’s short for Samantha,” he explained. “When she was a little kid she couldn’t sit still, so my dad started calling her Antsy. My sister still lives with my parents while she’s going to school, but I…I moved out when I was eighteen.”

His voice sounded bitter and I sensed some pain. I rubbed his thigh consolingly. “My mother wasn’t a great parent,” I told Mark in an understanding tone.

“It was my dad,” Mark said after a long pause. “He was fine until I was eleven, and then he hurt his back, or so he claimed. He was a longshoreman at the Port of Tacoma, and so he couldn’t work anymore and he went on disability. Money got tight. My mom had to start working and my dad…” Mark snorted with derision. “My dad started drinking. And then he started getting abusive. To me. To my mom. And sometimes even Antsy. I stood up to him when I got older and realized I was as strong as him. So the bastard kicked me out when I graduated high school. I’ve tried a bunch of times to convince my mom to leave him, but she won’t. She says she loves him, but I think she’s too scared of being alone. Since I moved out, my mom claims that he stopped hitting her, but…”

“But you think she’s just trying to protect you,” I finished, squeezing his thigh reassuringly. He nodded.

Mark cleared his throat. He was doing that guy thing where they pretend they weren’t about to cry. “So what about you,” he croaked, voice thick with suppress emotion. He cleared his throat again. “What’s your last name?”

“Sullivan,” I answered, immediately. “I’m nineteen. I have two sisters. Shannon’s my older sister and Missy’s my younger sister.”

“I definitely need to stop thinking of my sister as a kid since I’m dating someone the same age,” Mark quipped.

“You’re just a cradle robber,” I joked back. “Seducing innocent young girls with your lecherous ways.”

We stopped at a red light and Mark bent over and kissed me, “Guilty as charged,” he whispered, kissing my cheek and nuzzling at my neck. The light turned green and a horn blared behind us. He grinned boyishly at me and continued driving.

“I work part-time at Starbucks. Or, at least I did,” I flushed as I savored the memory of what we did this morning. “It was helping to pay for college, so I hope you step up your vacuum-cleaner salesmanship to keep me in the poor lifestyle I’ve become accustomed to.”

“Money’s not going to be a problem, Mare,” he told me with confidence. That nickname, Mare, was starting to grow on me. I kinda wished I had one for him. Mark doesn’t really shorten into anything. Except Mar. And that sounds silly. Maybe Ark? No. He’s not a big boat with a bunch of animals on board. Stallion was a fantastic nickname for when we were fucking, but seemed a little too weird to use otherwise.

“So where are you going to school?”

“I’m attending DeVry up in Federal Way,” I answered, “working on a graphic design degree.”

Mark smiled and nodded appreciatively. “I didn’t know I was dating a talented artist. I would love to see your work.”

I blushed. “I’m not that good,” I said. People, mostly my dad and my sisters, said my art was amazing or beautiful. I, however, always saw my flaws and mistakes. “But, I’ll show you, if you want.”

He squeezed my hand on his thigh and brought it up to his lips, kissing my fingertips. “I do.” He held onto my hand, driving with just his left. Mark turned right onto 512, the freeway towards South Hill and its mall. “You said your mom wasn’t that great of a person?” he asked, merging onto the freeway.

I hesitated. I didn’t like talking about my mom. Mark squeeze my hand reassuringly. “You don’t need to talk about it, if it’s to painful.”

I breathed deeply. Mark was my soulmate. He deserved to know. “When I was six, my mom …” I broke off, wiping at the tears welling in my eyes. Even after so many years it was painful. My mom left a wound in my heart that opened every time I thought about her. “She left my dad. She was cheating on him and just ran off with this musician.” I paused, fighting back sobs. How could that whore abandon us.

I regained my composure enough to continue. “Dad was a wonderful parent and did his best to raise my sisters and I, but mom’s abandonment hurt him deeply. Hurt all of us deeply. He didn’t smile as much and had hard time dating women. I think he found it hard to trust after that. He really loved her, and my mom didn’t even tell anyone she was leaving; she just packed a suitcase and left a note. Dad showed it to me when I was older. She wrote that she wasn’t happy with her family. She wanted to have fun, go out partying. To enjoy wild sex. She wrote that my sisters and I were just holding her back with responsibility.”

The tears were flowing now. It still hurt after all these years. What mother abandons her children so she could have fun? Never once in the last thirteen years had the whore ever as much as sent a birthday card. Dad said she didn’t even contest the divorce. Just signed away her parental rights so she could whore around with that musician.

Of course, I’m just as much a whore. I cheated on Mike and then ditched him. Sobs wracked my body as I realized that I was my mother. How could this have happened? Oh God, how did I become her?

Mark’s arms enveloped me, pulling me into his chest. His hands stroked my hair gently. I was crying so hard that I didn’t even notice him pulling over to the shoulder. He rocked me in his arms, and whispered, “Shh, it’s okay. I’m not going to abandon you. Shh.”

“That’s…not…” I sobbed, trying to speak. I started to hiccup. “I’m…my mother! I’m just as…bad! I’m a…a whore!”

“No you’re not,” he whispered, kissing my forehead. “You’re an angel, not a whore. You and Mike were just dating. You didn’t marry him. You guys didn’t have any kids. You didn’t abandon your family to go have fun.” I nodded and hiccuped. My tears stopped and I sniffed loudly; I rubbed at my eyes, wiping tears away.

“And your dad never treated your mom badly, right?” Mark asked. “He never was an asshole to her, like Mike was to you?” No, Dad was always sweet to Mom. They never even fought. I had thought they were in love. “No. Dad loved her. We were always catching them kissing.”

“Did Mike ever love you,” Mark asked. “Or did he just love sleeping with you?”

I thought about it. Mike was always at me for sex, but I had to badger him to take me out on dates or just to spend time with me. And I never felt half as intensely about Mike as I did for Mark. He was a candle compared to the bonfire of my love for Mark. I realized what Mike and I had was just teenage lust. Mark was right. I smiled in relief. Thank God, I wasn’t my mother.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

Mark kissed my cheek and he must be tasting the salt of my tears. Then he was kissing my neck, nibbling and sucking and probably leaving a hickey to match the one he gave me earlier. There was a click and my seatbelt unbuckled. I watched in confusion as Mark leaned back into his seat and pulled out his hard cock and then pulled out off the shoulder and back onto the freeway, accelerating quickly. He grinned at me and I licked my lips, realizing what Mark wanted me to do.

“I’ve always wanted to have my cock sucked while driving,” he confided in me.

Mark had been so sweet to me, so I was more than happy to fulfill his fantasy.

I bent over, lowering my face into his lap and sucked the pink tip into my mouth. I traced the mushroom head with my tongue, feeling it balloon in my mouth. His cock tasted of my pussy, sweet and spicy. A semi-truck honked his horn as he passed and I got wet knowing he could see me sucking my lover’s cock; I rubbed my sticky thighs together in pleasure. Mark moaned, making Mark happy left a warm feeling inside me. I wanted this to be special, so I relaxed my throat and lowered my mouth all the way down his shaft until his pubic hair ticked my lips and nose. I rose up, lips rubbing the ridge of his cock head, tongue playing with his urethra.

I sucked hard; Mark groaned, “Fuck that’s good! Your mouth’s amazing, Mare.”

I deep-throated him again and settled into a slow rhythm, rising up and playing with his head, then slowly devouring his cock, sucking hard. I cupped his balls, feeling their round hardness in his sack. His hand gripped the back of my head, and he forced me up and down faster and harder. His balls tightened in my hands and I knew he was about to cum. I slid my mouth up so only the head was inside.

“Here it cums, Mare,” he moaned.

His cum was thick and salty. I swallowed as fast as I could, but it poured in faster than I could handle. Warm cum escaped my lips. The car swerved wildly and I almost bit his cock in surprise. I sat up, cum running down my chin.

“What happened?” I asked as I scooped up the white and sticky cum with my fingers and licked them clean.

He grunted, still coming off his orgasm. “That was amazing, but we probably shouldn’t do that again.”

“Why,” I asked, buckling my seatbelt.

“I almost wrecked the car when I came.”

I giggled, “Yeah, maybe we shouldn’t do that again.” My pussy was still on fire and I rubbed my thighs together, my clit rubbing against my panties.

“You need to cum, Mare?” I nodded. Mark was exiting the freeway and merging onto Meridian. “Well, I know just how to satisfy you.”

“How?” I asked, squeezing my thighs hard together. Mark pulled off Meridian into a strip mall across the street from the South Hill Mall and parked in front of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. “What are we doing?”

“Well, don’t take this the wrong way, Mare, but I like my pussies smooth.”

“You want me to get waxed?” I asked, and he nodded. I had shaved my pussy once for Mike. It had been uncomfortable, and I got a bad case of razor burn. Mike begged me for weeks to shave it again, but it was such a bad experience that I put my foot down. He was an asshole for a week straight after that.

“You can get whatever wax you want, I would just love for your pussy lips to be smooth and bare.”

I thought for a moment. He seemed excited by the idea, and I wanted to making him happy. “Okay.” Maybe waxing wouldn’t be as bad as shaving.

We walked into the salon. It reeked of nail polish remover and hair spray, and I felt a little light-headed. A bored receptionist asked us to sign in, while two middle-aged women read magazines as they waited. Mark gave a few, commanding orders to the staff and customers. In a few minutes, all the girls that worked in the salon lined up before us while the customers watched. There were some cute girls working here that just made my pussy wetter.

“Which one would you like to eat your pussy?” he asked me; he must really want me to enjoy getting waxed

Which was fine with me and I grinned as I looked over the girls. Most were Southeast Asians: Thai or Vietnamese. I eyed them over, lusting after their pretty faces and the curves of their bodies. I licked my lips, thinking about the tall girl with bubblegum pink hair and large breasts straining at her loose blouse. Her face was round and her lips lush. Another girl combined a plump curviness with a sultry smile. But the petite, Vietnamese girl with the doll face and shy eyes stoked my fires. She wore the tight, pink jeans that hugged her ass and rode low on her hips. A flowery, low-cut halter top showed off a small pair of breasts.

I pointed at her and Mark motioned her over. “What’s your name?” he asked her.

“Joy,” she answered. Her voice was rich and musical, like a songbird.

“Well, Joy, I want you to give Mary whatever type of wax she wants for free.” Joy nodded in agreement. “After you’re finished, I want you to eat her pussy until she cums.”

“Yes, sir,” Joy said, and flushed shyly.

“Have you ever been with a woman?” Mark asked her. She shook her head. I about creamed my panties. I was going pop her lesbian cherry.

“Everyone,” Mark said loudly, “Joy and Mary’s lovemaking will be perfectly normal.” Mark paused, and then he grinned boyishly. “In fact, stylist if a client ever asks you to perform a sex act on them, do it. And enjoy doing it.” He turned to the customers. “Ladies, I want you to enjoy yourselves. Have these girls get you off at least once.” The customers – mostly middle-aged women, but there was one hot twenty-year old – eyed the stylists speculatively. The stylist giggled back, licking their lips.

Mark turned back to Joy, and ordered, “Do whatever Mary tells you to do. No questions.” Joy nodded.

I kissed Mark on the lips. “Thank you.” He was such a great boyfriend and understood that I had urges only a woman could satisfy.

“Have fun,” he told me. “I’m going to go buy a camcorder, so I’ll meet you back here in a little while.”

“You’re not going to stick around?” I asked. “There are some pretty girls working here.” I pictured Mark fucking the pink-haired girl while Joy ate my pussy. It was such a delightful image. I could just see his cock diving into her pussy, spreading her lips as the shaft slides in. I could hear the way she would moan, enjoying Mark’s cock filling her up.

Mark glanced at some of the stylists and sighed. “It’s the smell. I can’t stand it. It’s making me a little sick to my stomach.”

“Okay, hun,” I kissed him goodbye. And then Joy was leading back into the salon.

My pussy was on fire and my stomach roiled in excitement, as I followed Joy to a small room. At its center was a vinyl, padded table. Hanging from the wall were fluffy, white towels. A privacy screen sat in the corner for undressing. Along the opposite wall was a counter with a sink and cabinets underneath. She lit some incense – jasmine – filling the air with a sweet, heady aroma, then she motioned for me to go behind the screen. Instead I put on what I hoped was my sexiest grin, before I pulled my Starbucks polo shirt over my head, baring my breasts.

“Miss, please the screen is for changing,” she gasped, turning away from me. “Once you’re undressed, please wrap yourself in a towel.” She walked to the counter.

Joy busied herself at the counter, opening cabinets and pulling out her supplies. I kicked off my black sneakers and pulled off plain white socks. With a snap, my pants were undone and sliding down my pale legs, then I hooked my fingers in the elastic bands of my plain panties and slid them off. My auburn pussy hair was a matted mess: a mix of Mark’s drying cum and my vaginal juices. I adopted a sexy pose: right hand on my hip, left hand up in my head, legs bent slightly, and chest thrust forward.

“Ready,” I said. Joy turned and blushed, demurely looking at the ground. “How do I look?”

She shyly looked up, dark eyes roving my body. “You are very beautiful,” she answered.

“But not hot? Or sexy?” I asked, glad that she thought I was beautiful, but I was hoping for some desire from the beautiful Asian woman.

“Sorry miss, but I’m not,” she swallowed uncomfortable, “gay.”

“You will be after you eat my tasty pussy,” I purred to her and she flushed, looking down again. I licked my lips, she was so adorable. “Why don’t you get naked too.”

“Our stylist keep their clothes on,” Joy explained as she pulled her top over her head. She wore no bra and had small, round breasts – smaller than my B cups – topped with dark-olive, tiny nipples. She froze, realizing what she just did, and covered those beautiful tits in embarrassment.

“Don’t do that,” I objected. Marks words from earlier today came back to me. “Those breasts are amazing. They deserve to be seen.”

Joy slid her hands away, flushing brightly, and kicked off her sandals and slid out of her tight, pink jeans. She had to wiggle that fine ass to get her tight jeans off. Underneath she wore red, satin panties with black lace trim. Finally, she pulled her panties off in one swift motion, as if she just want to get her embarrassment over with. I licked my lips appreciatively at her smooth pussy lips. They were gorgeous and her creamy-olive skin tone made the pussy more exotic.

I reached out towards her, brushing a soft nipple. She flinched as I gently circled the areola until she was hard and erect. Smiling, I sat down on the padded table and spread my legs, revealing the sticky mess from fucking Mark behind the Safeway.

“I think I need to be cleaned, first,” I ordered her.

Joy stared at the mess and nodded. She filled a small bucket with warm water and added some coconut scented soap. Grabbing a large, soft sponge she dipped it into the soapy water and gently started to wipe the mess from my thigh. The water was warm on my left thigh, and she slowly washed her way to my pussy. My toes curled in anticipation and I sighed when she gently began cleaning my labia. The sponge was wet, and soft, and rough on my pussy, and I moaned as it brushed my clit.

I was so horny from the blowjob earlier and seeing Joy’s naked body that it wasn’t going to be long before I came. Then her sponge moved off my pussy, wiping at my right thigh and I moaned in disappointment.

“Don’t stop rubbing my pussy,” I ordered in a hiss. “I’m almost there.”

Joy moved the sponge back, rubbing slow and gently on my vulva and clit. Electricity sparked through my body. My eyes drank in the sight of her naked body, and I just had to touch her silky skin and her lush lips. I grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards me. I kissed her passionately, caressing her lips with my tongue before plunging it. My other hand reached out, found her tit, and squeezed the small, firm breast.

She sighed into my mouth, and then it was her tongue invading my lips. She rubbed harder, focusing on my clit, stroking the sponge in small circles on my sensitive nub. The pleasure built deep inside me. I pinched her nipple and moaned into her mouth as I came, wetting the sponge with more of my juices.

Joy kept rubbing, the sponge pressing wonderfully against my clit. I came a second time, harder than the first. My entire body convulsed and a I fell back onto the table. She never stopped cleaning me, circling my clit faster and faster. I came a third time, moaning softly; I writhed on the table as pleasure filled every fiber of my body.

“Oh, god, stop!” I beg, my sensitive clit needing a rest. “Please stop.”

“Um…okay…uh…” Joy stammered breathlessly; eyes wide with desire. She stopped rubbing my pussy and stepped back. Her entire body flushed crimson and juices glistened on her smooth vulva. “Just, um, lie back and I’ll…uh…yeah, I’ll start waxing you.”

I found flustered Joy so cute. She turned away, walking to the counter, her shapely ass wiggling as she walked. At the counter she poured an orange, syrupy substance into a tray and grabbed an applicator.

“Is this your first wax?” she asked, regaining her composure in the familiarity of her work.

“Yeah,” I answered. It was my turn to feel nervous, as she placed her supplies on a wheeled metal tray and rolled it to the table.

She sat cross-leg on a stool and looked absolutely gorgeous. Sweat beaded on her beautiful breasts, and her legs were long and sexy with shapely calves. “Okay, what type of wax do you want? Bikini, Brazilian, or French?”

“I don’t know what it’s called, but I want my vulva smooth and the hair above my pussy shaped into a cute, little heart,” I answered.

Joy nodded. “Okay, miss.”

“It’s Mary,” I told her. “I think after making me cum, we can be on a first name basis.”

She blushed and smiled shyly. “Okay, Mary, I’m going to start to apply the wax.” The orange wax was lathered onto my pubic hair and a squealed in startlement. It was cold and sticky. “This wax is perfectly natural,” Joy explained, “made from just water and sugar and a little lemon.” She started applying cloth strips now, shaping the cloth to form a heart. “This is gonna hurt since it’s your first time, okay. Are you ready?”

I nodded and she ripped. It hurt so bad, like ripping a bandaid, but so much worse. I groaned through clenched teeth. Mark better goddamn love this! He better fucking die and go to heaven when he sees me!

My vulva was on fire. I gasped in pain as a second strip was ripped out. It wasn’t as bad as the first one, and I tried to distract myself by thinking of Joy’s lips sucking on my clit and nibbling on my labia before probing her tongue deep into my pussy. Joy quickly finished, and she applied an aloe vera lotion to her hands, rubbing the lotion softly into my vulva. Her gentle touch erased the pain and replaced it with burning lust.

Then her tongue licked at my pussy, feeling intense on my now bare lips. “Oh, yeah!” I moaned, “tongue my slit.”

Delicate fingers gently spread my labia open, and my juices leaked out, running down my ass to pool on the vinyl surface of the table. I writhed in pleasure; her tongue slid into my pussy, feeling around my sensitive, inner walls. I licked my lips, and played with my hard nipples, pulling and twisting them, adding to the fire burning in my nethers.

I wanted to taste her, to drink her nectar. To share with her the pleasure she gave me. “Climb up and…ohhh fuck…straddle my face!” I panted. “I want to eat you, too!”

Joy pulled her face from my pussy, my juices streaking her lips and cheeks and she smiled lustfully at me. Quickly and nimbly she climb up and that furry pussy descended to my lips. Her wiry hair tickled my nose and cheeks as my tongue found the warm wetness of her hidden pussy.

She tasted a mix of tart and tang; her pussy juices thick and flavorful. My tongue dove deep into her as she began to nibble tenderly at my clit while her fingers softly stroked my labia. I moaned into her pussy, rubbing my nose through her slit, as my lips found her clit peaking out of its hood; I sucked hard. Joy groaned into me, her teeth gently touching my clit, scraping the sensitive nub and making my insides writhe in pleasure. My hands gripped her firm ass, squeezing her cheeks, as I devoured her, drinking her delicious nectar.

And then, two fingers slid slowly into me, wiggling about and withdrawing just as slow. Joy fingerfucked me slow and purposefully, fanning my lusts higher. My orgasm built with a burning intensity. I redoubled my efforts, lapping deep into her slit as I moved a hand down to rub her clit in slow circles.

Her ass clenched and hips rotated on me. She moaned on my clit, lips sucking so exquisitely on that spongy bit of flesh. I screamed wordless into her pussy as my pleasure exploded deep inside my womb. Ripples of electricity spasmed throughout my entire body. Juices spilled into my mouth as Joy bucked on top, cumming hard as well.

For a moment we just lay there, faces in each other’s pussies, breathing in each other’s musk. I gently kissed her pussy, tasting her one last time before she rose up and turned around. A broad smile graced her lips, her small bosom heaving, and she crawled atop me her slim body against mine. Her hard nipples dragged across my stomach up to my breasts; her wiry pubic hair tickled my thigh. She smiled down at me, her black hair spilling around our faces. She bent down, and tenderly kissed me on the lips; I tasted my sweet spiciness.

“That was nice,” she whispered and kissed me again.

“I thought you weren’t a lesbian?”

Her dark eyes stared down at me, and she smiled, “Your lips were very convincing.”

“Which lips?” I asked. “My mouth’s or my pussy’s?”

“Both,” she answered huskily and captured my lips in another kiss. “And your cute, button nose.” Her lips kissed my nose’s tip. “And your freckled check.” Wet lips caressed my cheek, kissing down to the hollow of my throat. “Those beautiful, emerald eyes.” She kissed my eyelid. “And your hard, little nipples.” I sighed in pleasure as her lips closed about my left nipple, sucking and nibbling.

I closed my eyes, enjoying the pressure of Joy’s lips on my nipples. I wrapped my arms about her lithe body and traced the line of her spine from her neck to the small of her back. Joy licked her way up my breast and neck and up to my ear, her wet tongue sending shivers throughout my body. She shifted her weight as she nibbled on my earlobe; our pussies kissed, wetly rubbing against each other. And then something hard and hot bumped into my clit, and we both gasped. Our sensitive nubs kissed, electricity arced between us.

Joy moved her hips again, bumping are clits pleasantly together. “Ooh, that feels good,” Joy cooed. Her dark eyes were wide with awe at our discovery.

She slowly rotate her hips, gently fucking are clits together. Every time her clit rubbed mine, pleasure rushed through my body. I didn’t know what this was called. Everything I heard about lesbian sex was eating pussy or dildos and strap-ons. I never heard of this clit kissing. I loved it!

I slid my hand down, grasping her small ass, her muscles flexing beneath her silky skin. I hooked my leg about hers and rocked my hips in time to her rhythm. Her hard clit would slide through my wet labia, pleasurably kissing my clit. Then my clit would be slid through her slick lips, wrapped in spongy heaven. Over and over again, each clit-kiss bringing me closer to my sweet release.

I pulled her face down and passionately captured her mouth, softly moaning into her mouth. Our nipples rubbed against each other, hard nubs kissing as ardently as our lips. A strong intensity built between us. Joy broke the kiss, staring deep into my eyes and we gasped and moaned. My heart was beating in my chest and warm feelings rose up through me. Joy moaned my name softly, her hips rotating faster now. She must be as close as I was to cumming.

“Ohh, fuck!” I panted, fingers digging into the meat of her ass. “Harder, faster!”

“Sweet, sweet Mary,” moaned Joy. “Your pussy feels amazing! Ohhh, fuck! I’m cumming! Oh, wow, I’m cumming!”

Her body writhed on mine, our hard nipples brushing, as she ground our clits together. My body tensed as I neared my orgasm, and I locked my legs about her silky thighs. I clung tightly to her as the pleasure of my cum rolled through my body.

“Oh, Joy, I’m cumming too!” I gasped.

We laid on the table, enjoying the afterglow of our orgasms, and gently kissing for a few minutes before Joy reluctantly crawled off of me. She smiled shyly and gathered her clothes. I goosed her ass as she bent over, catching a glimpse of a smooth vulva dripping with our combined fluids.

Joy giggled, rubbing her ass. She found her satin panties and pulled them up her slim legs.

I stood up and admired my reflection in a floor mirror next to the bed. My pale body was drenched in sweat, and loose auburn hair was plastered to my sweaty face. My freckled boobs heaved from and my small, dusky nipples were hard little nubs. I trailed my eyes down my flat stomach and cute, innie bellybutton, then farther down to the fiery heart of pubic hair. And below the heart, a tight, girlish slit disappeared beneath my thighs. I looked hot. Mark was going cum in his pants when he saw my pussy.

“You look so sexy,” Joy said, standing next to me, handing me my panties. I smiled happily, getting the answer I wanted from earlier, and kissed Joy.

We gathered our clothes. Then we exchanged phone numbers. Finally – arms wrapped about each other’s waists – we exited the private room back to the main part of the salon and came upon a lovely sight.

The customers from the lobby took Mark’s orders to heart. The plump stylist was fucking the handle of a hairbrush into one of the woman’s vagina. Another customer moaned as one stylist ate her pussy and the pink-haired girl ate out her ass. One stylist was eating the pussy of a customer sitting in barber chair while another stylist made out with her customer, who had shoved her up against the wall; the customer had up the stylist shirt, groping her tits.

Giggling, Joy and I walked through the salon admiring the lesbian orgy that had broken out. We reached the waiting area. Mark wasn’t here yet, and I wondered what sort fun he was having. I couldn’t wait to tell him about Joy and hear all about the naughty things he was up to.

Joy kissed me one last time, “I hope you come back sometime.”

I smacked my lips, and giggled, “I definitely have to cum again.”

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 3

The Devil’s Pact Chapter One: The Baristas

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 1: The Baristas

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. This is a revised version posted 03-09-14, trying to correct the many grammar mistakes and to make it much more readable.



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Southern Pierce County

“That’s it?” I asked, my thumb still throbbing from the pen prick.

“That’s it,” the Devil answered jovially, putting the contract into his satchel. “Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

There was an awkward pause as I tried to think, but I was still too amazed that it actually worked—that it wasn’t some huge prank. I had summoned the Devil, and he appeared and appeared to have granted me three wishes in exchange for my soul.

After 27 years of life, I still hadn’t gotten laid. Not even a handjob from a girl feeling sorry for me. I wasn’t an ugly guy, just average looking. Well, I was a little overweight. It was just that I was painfully shy around women. I guess it was a mix of a lack of confidence, nervousness around strangers, and a fear of rejection that led to my current status: virgin. If I was being honest, my number one problem is fear of rejection. I only ever had the courage to tell one girl I liked her. “That’s nice,” was her kick-in-the-balls response. And the older I got, the more pathetic it seemed. What girl would want to date a guy my age with zero experience.

It was that soul-crushing desperation that brought me out to this lonely crossroad, at midnight, in the forested foothills of the Cascade Mountains.

I had read that if you buried a box containing certain items – a photograph of yourself, dirt from a graveyard, bone of a black cat, and a yarrow flower – at a crossroad at midnight, you could summon the Devil. In exchange for your soul, the Devil would grant you three wishes. Feeling ridiculous, I had gathered the items and buried a shoe box full of them where two gravel roads crossed.

And I waited, feeling like a complete moron.

And waited.

And waited.

Eternity seemed past; my stomach twisted into knots. I was just about to leave when the Devil appeared, stepping out of the shadows. I was stunned—my thoughts scattered at his appearance. He walked towards me, a handsome man, dark hair, dressed in an expensive black suit. He had a broad, friendly smile. Not the oily, fake smile a used-car salesmen wears as he tries to sell you a lemon, but an honest and very genuine grin. The only thing unusual about him was the scarlet of his eyes.

“Hello, Mark Glassner. What can I do for you, tonight?” the Devil asked pleasantly.

“I … uh … ” I stammered painfully, surprise tangling my tongue. He waited patiently as I gathered my thoughts. This was actually happening; my hands were drenched in sweat and I wiped them on my slacks. “I want to make some wishes.”

“Of course, of course,” he said; his tone was matter-of-fact. For the Devil, this was just business as usual and nothing to get excited about. “What would you like?”

I swallowed; my voice cracked as I told him my first wish: “A long, healthy life.”

The Devil nodded, “That’s good one. The second?”

“Sexual stamina,” I said, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment. “I want to be able to…uh…perform as many times as I want.”

Again the Devil nodded his head; there was understanding in his eyes—not judgment. Feeling more confident, I told him my third wish: “I want people to do whatever I tell them to do in a friendly and helpful manner.” The Devil grinned—a predatory, hungry smile and for the first time I felt unease curdling my stomach. I swallowed my nerves; I wanted my wishes to badly to stop now. “Do we have a deal?”

With a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke, a contract appeared in his hand. The smoke smell acrid and foul, like rotten eggs. “Look it over,” he said as he handed me the contract.

I did. The contract seemed straightforward: three wishes for my soul. It seemed cheap. What was my soul really worth? What had I done with my life? Nothing. All I had to show for it was a cheap, one bedroom apartment, a shitty car, and a terrible job trying to sell vacuum cleaners to stuck-up, rich bitches. I nodded and with a flourish, the Devil produced an old fashioned, black fountain pen. He pricked my thumb with the it; I signed the contract in my own blood.

Then the Devil signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

The Devil took my silence as a no. With a friendly smile, he vanished back into the shadows. And it hit me, what I just done. I stumbled under the weight of my actions, bumping back into my beat-up old Ford Taurus. I made a Pact with the fucking Devil. It was so surreal, I was starting to suspect I was dreaming. One of those dreams that were so real it was only after you woke up that you realized just how absurd it really was. My legs felt weak, wobbly like a newborn animal. I set heavily on my car’s trunk, the shocks squeaking as my weight rocked it, and I stared up at the stars as they wheeled across the night sky.

This was going to change everything. I thought about what I would do with my powers and fantasies flashed through my mind: getting even with people, living a life of luxury, and getting laid. I smiled, definitely getting laid. I made plans, playing out scenarios over and over in my mind. I would need money, a new car, a nice place to live. And most importantly, which girls did I want to fuck? Where would I find the hottest girls around here? How many would I want to keep as my personal toys?

Before I knew it, the sun was rising, blushing the horizon pink—a shy maid.

As I watched the sun, I felt different. I felt like I had been taken apart and stitched back together as I watched the stars travel across the night sky. I was remade—reborn. Better than I had been. I was no longer that virgin loser from yesterday; I had a whole new life ahead of me. I was someone now. Smiling, I slid into my car, started the engine, and peeled out down the gravel road to find this new life.

I drove back into civilization, passing shopping centers on the edge of Spanaway. I was a mix of excitement and exhaustion. I felt like I could sleep the day away, but I was far too excited to put my powers to the use and finally get laid for that. Seeing one of the many Starbucks – I swear they were on ever street corner in Washington State – I realized I could fulfill both of those desires. Getting some desperately needed caffeine was just the a pleasant bonus.

I was nervous as I entered the coffeehouse and doubt started gnawing away at my confidence. All the certainty I felt watching the sun rise was leaking out of the holes my doubt had made. This wasn’t going to work, echoed in my mind. Last night was a dream. A hallucination. Some horribly, elaborate prank at my expense. Possibly with hidden cameras and some Ryan Seacrest look-a-like about to ambush me and broadcast my humiliation to the world as part of some terrible reality TV show.

The Starbucks was crowded with people on their way to work. Three baristas worked the shop. A nerdy looking guy and two, attractive women, all dressed in the baggy, black polo shirts tucked into black pants. Over such drab uniforms, they all wore the trademarked, green aprons with the Starbuck’s mermaid embroidered in white. The first barista – whose nametag read ‘Cynthia’ – was a tall women, mid twenties, with black hair cut short in a vaguely punkish style. Both her nose and her right eyebrow – above dark eyes – were pierced with gold rings; all these featured combined to give her face a certain predatory wildness.

The second female barista – Mary, who was maybe nineteen or twenty – stood a little shorter than Cynthia, with long, auburn hair pulled back into pony tail, and a heart-shaped face dotted with freckles. God, I loved redheads. Our eyes met, hers were a deep emerald, and I felt a foolish grin broadening my face. She returned my smile, gorgeous dimples appearing on her smooth cheeks transforming her face from simply beautiful to absolutely stunning.

I got in line behind a cute twenty-year old. Curly, brunette hair fell about her purple hoodie. My eyes traveled down her back to stare at perky ass covered by a jean skirt; long, tan legs, well-toned, peaked out beneath the frayed edges of the skirt. Staring at the bubbly ass, I wanted to reach out and squeeze it—my cock hardened.

Gathering my courage, I croaked out, “Hi.”

The brunette turned, eyed me up and politely smiled, before turning back.

I can do this, I told myself. You’re a new man. Reborn. I cleared my throat. “Hi, I’m Mark. What’s your name?”

This time the brunette’s smile was far friendlier. “Vivian Anders,” she answer; her voice had a smokey, sultry quality about it.

The holes my doubt gnawed were patched over with fresh confidence—this was going to work. “What color are your panties?”

Vivian blinked, clearly taken-aback. “White, with pink polka dots.” Her tan face flushed. “Why did I say that,” she whispered; mortified.

“It’s all right,” I told her, grinning. It actually worked. I could do anything I wanted. No-one could stop me. “You want to please me, don’t you. Nothing makes you happier than to please me.”

She nodded, embarrassment fading and her smile growing. “What else can I do for you, Mark?”

“Can I have everyone’s attention!” I yelled, loud, confident. The entire shop full of people turned to face me. “The coffee-shop is closed now. Everyone except the staff and Vivian, need to leave. Staff, lock up the store and close the blinds.”

There was some grumbling from the customers, and a few clearly seemed confused as they walked out of the shop, wondering why they were listening to some random guy. The staff seemed even more confused as they followed y commands and closed the store. “Who are you?” asked the male barista, who’s nametag read ‘Ethan’.

“Mark,” I answered. “And we’re going to have a party.” Cynthia gave me a wicked smile, Mary a nervous smile, and Vivian bounced on her heels in excitement, clearly eager to please me. Fuck, this was amazing.

Once the store was locked up, I gathered everyone together. I handed my smart phone to Ethan. “You’re going to film this,” I told. “You’re not going to speak, make noise, or get in the way. You’re just going to film. You’re not going to get excited or aroused. Okay.”

Ethan nodded; brows furrowed in consternation, but he took the phone without saying a word. I turned to the ladies and smiled at them. “Vivian, Mary, and Cynthia, from now on, nothing in the world makes you happier than to please me.”

“What would please you, Mark?” Cynthia purred, licking her lips. She was definitely a wild girl.

“How about you lovely ladies take off your clothes,” I answered. “Let me see those hot bodies of yours.

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh, untied her apron, and quickly pulled her black top off, exposing pale breasts cupped in a black bra. There was a tattoo of a pouncing tiger that ran from below her left breast, down across her stomach, and disappearing into her pants. Flushing a beautiful crimson, Mary pulled her black polo over her head and revealing small breasts covered by a plain, white bra. Vivian’s hoodie and shirt were already on the floor and she reached back to unhook her white bra, her large tits straining against the material, waiting to be set free. My was cock painfully hard in my pants; this was happening.

I was about to lose my virginity to three hot girls I just met!

Mary kicked off her shoes and sliding her pants down her slim legs. Like her bra, her panties were a plain, boring white. I glanced at Cynthia and saw my first pair of live tits. They were perky and firm, a nice handful. Maybe a B-cup. Her nipples were hard and her areolas were the size of quarters. With the bra off, I cold see the tiger’s tail wrap around the bottom of her breast, up the left side and ending just above her areola. She unbuttoned her tight pants and with a sexy shake, shimmed them off her hips. Underneath was a black, skimpy thong. I could see her tiger tattoo continued across her waist and around onto her right asscheek. Then she pulled her thong off and twirled it on her fingers, and tossed it to me.

Naked, Cynthia placed her hands on her hips, and gave me a challenging, lust filled stare.

Her pussy was beautiful. Fully shaved. Red lips slight spread, hinting at the warm, wet depths. A small voice whispered at the back of my mind, telling me this was wrong. I ignored it. I was a new man. I didn’t need to feel guilt anymore. My cock ached, wanting to plunge into her juicy depths.

I turned to Vivian and her tits – large and full and clearly were a pair of C’s – were free now, as tan the rest of her fine body, except for two triangular patches covering her dark nipples. Clearly she didn’t tan topless. Her panties were indeed white and covered in pink polka dots. Vivian stepped out her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed, brunette bush and the tan lines left by her bikini bottoms.

I looked to beautiful Mary, with her enchanting eyes, and watched her fumble with her bra’s clasp; her face was almost as red as her hair with the exertion. Clasp finally undone, she shyly slid the straps off her shoulders and revealed small, perky breasts – B cups – spotted with freckles and dusky-pink, turgid nipples.

I grinned at her, “Very nice tits, Mary.”

She smiled back, “Thanks.” Confidence ballooned in Mary. She stood up straighter, her perky breasts thrust out. Her fingers slid into her plain, white panties waistband and quickly pulled them off. Her pussy was hidden by a forest of bright auburn, and very curly, pubic hair.

I pulled my shirt off and quickly dropped my pants and underwear. Cynthia licked her lips hungrily as she stared at my cock, a vixen in heat. I stared at each of them. Cynthia the most confident and Mary the more reserved. All three were gorgeous. All there were going to be mine.

“Umm, you girls are hot,” I told them. Mary giggled and somehow Cynthia’s grin grew even more wicked. “Turn around for me. Let me see those asses.” Three beautiful asses faced me. Vivian’s tanned and toned, Cynthia’s slim and tattooed, and Mary’s pleasantly plump and round. “Bend over, ladies.”

They bent over; it was an amazing sight: Cynthia’s shaved lips glistened with her juices and a gold ring pierced the middle of her labia; Vivian’s brunette pubes were matted with juices, while her lips were parted, exposing her juicy depths; and Mary’s auburn pussy hair was thinner around her pussy, her lips tight, clitoris peaking out pink and hard. All three were so beautiful. They weren’t the perfect, airbrushed sluts you saw in pornos; they were real, naked girls and that made them far more attractive.

“Am I making you happy?” Vivian husked in her smokey voice, peering sultry over her shoulder at me, wiggling that tight ass.

“Are we?” Mary asked; a catch of fear in her voice. “Are we making you happy?”

I reached out and rubbed Mary’s ass, giving the plump flesh a nice squeeze. “All three of you are making me so happy.” Relief spread on Mary’s face, her beautiful smile deepening. She was my favorite, I realized as a squeezed that ass. She was special. “So happy.”

Not wanting to leave the other girls out I caressed Vivian’s ass, fingers dipping towards her pussy. Then I moved over to Cynthia’s smooth ass, tracing the tiger tattoo across her asscheek. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you Cynthia?” I asked, grabbing her pussy ring and pulling gently at it.

She gasped.. “So dirty! I’m a naughty, dirty girl.”

“I bet you’ve fucked another woman before?”

She licked her lips. “I love to eat pussy almost as much as I love to suck cock!”

I grabbed Vivian’s arm and, as I led her to a nearby chair, I asked Cynthia, “I bet you’ve always wanted to eat Mary’s tight pussy?”

Cynthia eyed Mary, who gave a nervous laugh and shrank away from her co-worker’s hungry gaze. “I’ve frigged my clit in the walk-in thinking about that sweet face between my thighs.”

I sat down at the chain, pushing Vivian down on her knees before me. Cynthia walked with a predator’s hunger towards Mary, who took an involuntary step back, glancing over at me. “This will make you happy, Mark?” she asked, voice tight with nerves.

“I want to watch that slut make you cum, Mary!” I groaned as Vivian’s hands slowly stroked my cock with a firm, pleasing grip. I looked down to see Vivian’s tanned face staring up at, lips moist, eyes shining with lust. Her tongue flicked out, grazing the head of my cock, pleasure twitching through my shaft. Her tongue left wet trails as she licked up my dick, ending briefly at my head, giving it a quick, teasing suck, before starting at the bottom all over again. While her mouth drove me wild her fingers gently cupped my balls, rolling them between her fingers.

I watched Mary shake as Cynthia stood before her. She was clearly scared at the idea of fucking a woman, but wanted so desperately to please me; to make me happy. Cynthia reached out, tracing black-painted fingernail across Mary’s right breast, drawing a line down to her nipple, rubbing and pinching it between her fingers. Mary gasped and jumped at the sensation, nervously licking her lips.

“See, it’s not so bad, baby,” Cynthia cooed. Her other hand grasped Mary by the hip and pulled her close, groins and nipples pressing together. “I’ve wanted to fuck you so bad!” Cynthia hissed between kisses on Mary’s neck, working her way up to her ear. “Ever since I walked in on you changing. Redhead’s make me so wet. I had to jill off in the walk-in after I saw you half-naked. I just stuck my hands down my pants and pinched my clit. Umm, I came so hard thinking about your tongue up my twat!”

Vivian’s wet mouth fully engulfed my cock, sucking hard, and electricity raced through my body. It was so amazing—masturbation paled in comparison with a hot chick sucking your cock. Her lips moved up and down, tongue swirling about the tip.

Cynthia ground on Mary, kissing her way along Mary’s cheekbone to her lips. Aggressively she kissed her shy co-worker, shoving her tongue into Mary’s mouth and her hands squeezing Mary’s plump ass. Mary’s arms wrapped around Cynthia, holding tightly to her as they kissed, both girls moaning into each other’s lips as Mary’s hips started writhing in passion.

Cynthia pushed the auburn-haired girl back until she sat down on the edge of a table. Mary was breathing hard; her whole body was flushed crimson and her eyes closed. Cynthia kissed and bit at her neck, moving down to her tits. Hands groped Mary’s breasts, squeezing and caressing. Fingers toyed with her hard nipples as Cynthia kissed lower and lower. She licked Mary’s left nipple then sucked it into her eager mouth and played with the hard nub with her tongue. Cynthia’s right hand slid down Mary’s stomach and disappeared between her thighs. She gasped as Cynthia’s fingers played with her pussy, body quaking in pleasure.

Cynthia’s fingers came away glistening with Mary’s juices. She smeared the juices on Mary’s right nipple before sucking it with gusto, while her hand returned to Mary’s pussy. Her finger’s hooked and Mary jumped as they penetrated her cunt. The auburn-haired girl moaned shrilly, yelling each time Cynthia’s fingers pumped into her hot twat.

Cynthia pulled her sticky fingers out of Mary’s cunt, holding them before Mary’s lips. “You taste so good!” Cynthia moaned. “Taste yourself.”

Mary’s tongue flicked out hesitantly, gathering her dewy fluids off Cynthia’s fingers. “I do,” she whispered in amazement. She smiled and sucked Cynthia’s fingers into her mouth, savoring her pussy’s taste.

Vivian sucked harder on my cock, bobbing up and down. It was wet and warm and so wonderful. I stroked her silky hair and moaned. I watched Cynthia kneel on the floor before Mary, spreading her white legs apart and exposing her curly red pubes, matted with juices. Mary’s eyes shot open and her back arched as Cynthia nosily began to eat out her cunt. Cynthia’s tongue was licking, tasting her pussy, caressing the lips and clit. Then her fingers began fucking Mary

“Its so good!” Mary screamed at the top of her lungs. “Oh my God! It’s so good! Eat me! Oh God! I’m gonna cum! Oh fucking God, yes!”

Mary’s toes curled and her body went rigid, hands grasping Cynthia’s head, as she came with a loud yell. She was so beautiful, a freckled face angel; my cock exploded, several squirts of my cum filling Vivian’s mouth. I breathed heavily and looked down at the brunette slut who smiled up at me, cum glistening on her lips, and in her open mouth a pool of white swam on her tongue.

She swallowed my spunk. “Was it good, Mark?” she asked. “Did I make you happy.”

I nodded, too overwhelmed by my first blowjob to speak. She smiled and started to clean the remaining cum of my cock.

Mary had cum once, but Cynthia showed no signs of stopping. She had both arms wrapped around Mary’s thighs, her mouth shoved hard against her pussy, tongue-fucking the redhead. Mary was hissing a constant stream of, “Oh my God! Eat me! Oh God!”

My cock began to harden again as I watched Mary cum over and over, her perky breasts heaving, before she collapsed in exhaustion back on the table. Cynthia let her go and stood up; her face smeared in pussy juices, and her thighs stained with the fluids leaking from her own cunt.

“You made me happy, Mary. Did you like getting your cunt eaten?” I asked.

Breathless, she nodded. “I didn’t know a woman could make me cum so hard.”

“Didn’t you know?” I asked. “You’ve always loved women. You love their firm breasts, hard nipples, round asses, and juicy cunts. The only thing you love more than fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Mary eyed Cynthia’s body, realization dawning on her. “You’re so beautiful, Cynthia. How have I never seen how hot you are before?”

“Blind?” Cynthia giggled.

“Why don’t you return the favor, Mary,” I told her. “Eat her pussy. Make her cum. Look how wet she is.”

“I’m so wet for you, baby,” Cynthia purred, fingers playing with her clit and rubbing her shaved pussy. “Come taste my honey.”

My cock was hard and ready to go again – clearly my second wish for sexual stamina worked – and I looked down at Vivian still gently licking at my cock. “Sit on my dick, Vivian, and fuck me!”

“Oh hun, I though you’d never ask,” Vivian moaned in that sexy, smokey voice of hers.

She rose up, ponderous breasts and hard nipples jiggling before my face, as she straddled my hips. My hand grabbed one, feeling the firm orb, while I buried my face in those titties. They were smooth as silk save for hard nipples that wonderfully rubbed on my cheeks. Her hand was on my cock, steering it towards the warmth of her cunt. I groaned as the wet lips of her pussy engulfed the head of my cock and slowly lowered down my shaft.

“Jesus!” I moaned. I was in a woman. It felt fucking amazing! A warm, tight wetness encased me; the walls of her pussy soft and velvety. It was too much for me. I bit her nipple as I came inside her.

“Fuck yeah!” Vivian yelled, “Fill my hot cunt with your spunk. It’s so warm.” Her hips rose and fell, rotating about my still hard cock, plunging me over and over into her sopping sheath. I grasped her ass, squeezing her firm cheeks and threw my head back in pleasure. I didn’t even get soft after cumming; her warm cunt – and my wish – kept me rigid as a steel I-beam.

Vivian hugged me tightly now, fucking me hard as her tits rubbed against my chest. Her hot lips brushed me ear and she hissed, “Oh Mark! Your cock feel so fucking great in my twat! Oh fuck! Oh goddamn fuck! I’m so happy that I get to fuck you! So goddamn happy!”

I looked to my left and saw Cynthia sitting on a table edge with her legs spread wide, while her fingers played with her hard nipples. Mary knelt before Cynthia, her face inches from Cynthia’s wet cunt. As she knelt, the auburn-haired girl’s plump ass faced me and I could just see a hint of red, furred pussy peaking shyly between slim, pale thighs.

“Start by licking up my slit,” the wild girl instructed Mary. “Give my clit a little flick and start over at the bottom.” Mary’s head moved in and Cynthia groaned, throwing her head back and closing her eyes in pleasure. “How do I taste, baby?”

Mary giggled, “Sweet and tarty,” before she dived back in.

“Uhh,” Cynthia moaned, “That’s because I’m such a dirty tart. Dig into my pussy with your tongue now, dig in deep. Oh, yeah! Just like that!”

Vivian started doing a twist with her hips, fucking me hard and slow now. “Oh, god that’s great, slut!” I hissed into her ear.

She leaned away from me, arms grasping my shoulders, face contorting in pleasure. “Do you like it! Do you like my dirty cunt on your cock?”

“I do!” I moaned. “I love it!” Smiling, Vivian bent down to kiss me, my cum still glistening on her lips and I stopped her. “Good sluts don’t kiss a man with jizz on their lips.”

“Oh, sorry,” she moaned. “Let my tight, wet cunt make it up to you!”

My fingers dipped into Vivian’s ass crack, teasing her puckered asshole. She moaned, tossing her head and spilling brunette hair across our faces. I stuck my finer into her asshole and she gasped and stopped fucking me in surprise at the intrusion into her tight bowels.

“Don’t stop!” I hissed and sucked a big nipple into my mouth. She started fucking me again; shallow strokes that kept me deep in her pussy.

“Don’t be afraid to use your fingers,” Cynthia was telling Mary. “Uuhhh, yeah! I like when you pinch my clit!”

A low moan was coming from Vivian now; her hips quickened their paces. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Oh god, you’re big cock’s making me cum!”

Her pussy tightened on me as her body bucked in my arms. It felt so good on my cock, her cunt massaging me. I was so close, and moaned through clenched teeth as I shot a second load into Vivian’s warm depths. She collapsed on me, and we enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms as we watched Mary’s lesbian instruction.

“Your tongue is so limber,” Cynthia moaned; Mary’s head shaking from side to side as her lips devoured Cynthia’s cunt. “Stick some fingers in, baby!”

Mary started to lick at Cynthia’s clit as she slid two fingers slowly inside her. The air was filled with the juicy aroma of hot pussy, a heady aroma that was stirring life into my cock. Cynthia panted, rotating her hips as Mary finger-fucked her.

“So god-damned good!” Cynthia hissed. “Curl your fingers up. Yeah, right there! Keep rubbing right there, bitch! That’s my G-spot!” Cynthia’s backed arched in pleasure, breasts heaving, and one hand grabbed Mary’s auburn braid and pulled the girl harder against her clit. “Oh, god! I’m gonna cum! Fuck!” Her body went rigid, then shook twice and she collapsed back onto the table. “Goddamn, this girl learns fast! She’s a grade A muff diver.”

Mary grinned at me; her face smeared in pussy. Behind her, Cynthia’s legs were still spread open, revealing swollen vulva drenched in juices.

“Did you like it?” I asked Mary.

She nodded. “I loved it!” Her tongue licked red lips, scooping Cynthia’s cunt juices up.

I beckoned to her. She rose, small breasts jiggling slightly, and sauntered over to Vivian and I. “Give me a kiss.” Smiling, she bent down and kissed me gently and I tasted the tart flavor of Cynthia’s pussy juices. “Let Vivian taste, too.”

Mary turned and the two ladies kissed before me, tongues playing with each other. I stuck my hand between Mary’s thighs and shoved two fingers into her cunt; she moaned into Vivian’s kiss. I pulled my sticky fingers to my lips and tasted her juices. They were sweeter than Cynthia, with a hint of spiciness. I held my fingers up to the ladies who broke their kiss and licked the rest of the juices off.

At the table, Cynthia had recovered, sitting up sightly and staring at me with a predatory hunger, one hand lazily playing with her clit. My cock started to harden in Vivian’s pussy. Vivian moved her hips, pussy stroking my hardening cock. “You ready to go again, honey,” her smokey voice asked.

“I am,” I told her. “But the other ladies need my attention, too.” Vivian pouted and squeezed her pussy on my now fully rigid cock. Mary looked at me with a hopeful expression and Cynthia’s eyes smoldered with desire. “Mary, why don’t you put your new found, grade A muff diving experience to good use. Vivian has a cunt full of my cum that needs to be cleaned out.”

Sighing, Vivian rose off me, my cock popping out of her cunt that was messy with our combined fluids. Mary guided her to a nearby table and knelt before her. My white semen ran out of her cunt, pooling about her ass. Mary’s tongue slid across her inner thigh, cleaning up the semen and pussy juices, before her fingers spread open Vivian’s pussy and she dived her tongue in.

I walked over to Cynthia who rubbed her pussy invitingly. I grabbed her arm and pulled her hard to her feet and shoved her against a decorative pillar. Her tattooed ass faced me, and she grinned wickedly at me over her shoulder, wiggling her rear invitingly. I squeezed a cheek and then slapped it.

“I’ve been so naughty!” moaned Cynthia. “I need to be punished!”

I smacked her ass again. “What bad things have you done?”

“Ohh,” Cynthia groaned in a considering manner as I spanked her a third time, her white ass reddening. “I just fucked my co-worker while on the clock and in the store! I’m such a dirty whore!”

“I know just how to punish such a filthy girl!” I hissed into her ear, my cock pocking the softness of her ass. I spread her cheeks, pressing at her puckered asshole.

“Oh, yeah!” Cynthia moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll punish me!”

I pushed my cock hard against her, slowly pushing into her tight, warm ass. My shaft was still drenched in Vivian’s pussy juices, providing lube. I moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass, sinking in easily – I was pretty sure this wasn’t Cynthia’s first time getting fucked in the ass – and I kept pushing until I felt her asscheeks on my groin. It was tight and hot and felt so different from Vivian’s wet pussy.

Cynthia moaned as my thrust shoved her hard against the column; one hand rubbed her pussy and clit, the other wrapped around the column for support as I pounded her ass. I grabbed her hip with one hand for leverage, and reached the other around to twist a hard nipple.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Cynthia chanted loudly. “Pinch my nipple harder! I’ve been so bad!”

I fucked her faster, groaning into her ear. It felt so great in her ass—hot and velvety tight. So fucking great. Nearby, Vivian moaned loudly as Mary ate her pussy with gusto. I glanced over at the pair. Vivian’s large, tanned breasts jiggled beautifully as her body shook beneath Mary’s tonguing, while Mary’s arms were wrapped tightly about Vivian’s waist.

God, Mary was so beautiful.

“That’s so hot!” I moaned into Cynthia as I reamed her ass. “Look at them!”

Cynthia turned her head. “God damn that is! And so is your cock in my ass. Fuck me harder!”

I let go of her tit to grab her hips with both hands and I fucked her as hard as could. She moaned and screamed and came hard and long while her cunt massaged my shaft. A soft breast brushed against my arm and Mary was standing on my right, hand caressing my hip; face smeared with Vivian’s juices. She grabbed my head and pulled me down to her lips and kissed me and I tasted Vivian’s strong, tangy flavor.

“Don’t stop,” begged Cynthia; I realized I had stopped fucking her when Mary kissed me. “I’m so close to another orgasm!”

Mary smiled, “Fuck that slut’s ass!” Then she grabbed Cynthia’s face with both hands and kissed her hard, Cynthia’s tongue tasting Vivian’s juices. In such a short time, Mary had transformed from a shy girl to this sexually adventures vixen.

Vivian stepped up on my left side, her pillowy breasts brushing against me. She pressed the wetness of her cunt on my hip, grinding her clit in time with my strokes into Cynthia’s tight ass, and soft sighs escaped her lips.

“Did Mary do a good job?” I asked her, enjoying the feel of her cunt sliding like a sponge on skin.

Vivian purred in my ear, “Her tongue was amazing!”

Between low moans, Cynthia panted, “She’s a … oh yeah … fast learner. Oh, fuck!” Mary’s hand had slid down Cynthia’s stomach and played with her cunt while she bent down and sucked Cynthia’s right nipple into her mouth. “Oh, that’s good, sugar! Don’t be afraid to bite it! Ooh, yeah! Just like that!”

My hand reached out and fondled Mary’s ass. She looked up at me, smiling around Cynthia’s nipple. My fingers found her warm wetness between her thighs and I slid up insider her, eliciting a sweet moan. Vivian nibbled at my neck and ear, still grinding her cunt on me as if she was urging me to fuck Cynthia’s ass harder. I reveled in the wild girl’s tight bowels, my balls tightening as I felt my explosive release nearing.

“Take it, you dirty bitch!” I moaned slut’s ear as I came deep in her ass.

“Oh, god!” Cynthia roared. “I’m cumming and cumming! Your cum is in my ass! Sweet Jesus. Cum in my dirty, filthy ass!”

I fucked her two more times, the last of my cum squirting inside, then I slumped into her back, breathing heavily. I kissed Cynthia’s cheek and the side of her mouth. Vivian moaned in my ear, creaming on my hip as she came.

Mary sucked Cynthia’s juices off her fingers, smiling coquettishly at me, her green eyes twinkling with attraction. She was bewitching, a siren leading me to the rocks and I would gladly dash myself on her shores just to taste her perfection. I pulled out of Cynthia’s tight ass, eliciting a gasp from her parted lips.

“Stay just like that, Cynthia,” I ordered. “I want to stare at your fine ass.” Cynthia grinned at me and wiggled her ass, dirty cum leaking out of her hole. “Vivian, get down on your knees and suck my cock clean like a good slut.”

“Mhh, gladly, honey.” She knelt down and started to aggressively lick my cock.

I grabbed Mary and pulled her close and kissed her passionately as Vivian sucked my cock. I pulled this wonderful, auburn-haired create tight against my right side, her wet pussy rubbing on my hip. I enjoyed the feel of her smooth skin as I caressed her back, then slid down to knead her plump ass.

“All clean, hun,” Vivian husked.

“Vivian, you’ve realized today that you are a lesbian. The only cock you’ll ever want to touch is mine. The only thing you like more that fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Vivian grinned and sucked the head of my cock into her mouth.

“Cynthia’s ass is looking dirty,” I told Vivian, “Why don’t you clean her up.”

Vivian popped my cock out of her mouth and turned to Cynthia’s ass. My cum had run down Cynthia’s thighs and Vivian’s tongue licked up her leg and into Cynthia’s ass while Cynthia cooed in pleasure. “When you finish cleaning her ass out, Vivian, fuck her. Both of you should make each other cum over and over.”

Vivian’s answer was muffled by Cynthia’s ass. Cynthia moaned, “I can’t wait to suck on her big titties.”

I turned to Mary, my hard cock rubbing on her stomach. “You’re my favorite, Mary.” She blushed and I captured her lips in a brief kiss. “You’re so gorgeous, enchanting. Fuck, I don’t know. You’re something special, a goddess.” I tasted her sweet lips again, her tongue gentle as it probed my mouth. “It made me so happy to see you be with Cynthia and Vivian.”

She smiled and kissed me, then grabbed my cock with her gentle fingers. “Is it my turn now?”

“Since you’ve been such a good and patient girl, it’s time for your reward.”

Her smile was so bright and beautiful, freckled face filled with joy, and her emerald eyes sparkled with desire. We kissed hard, lips mashing together and tongues fencing as she gently stroked my cock. My hand slid up and grasped her small breast, rubbing her hard nipple while my other hand continued kneading her ass. The kiss was warm and sweet and I could almost taste her lust for me along with the musk of Vivian’s pussy.

I couldn’t say how long we kissed—my first real kiss. I was lost in pleasure of making out with this beautiful creature; the feel of her soft ass and firm breast in my hands, the hard nipple pinched between my fingers, and the electricity of her hand stroking my cock, drawing my cum out like an oil derrick. I moaned into her mouth, squeezed her ass hard, and erupted on her fingers and stomach and hip as my entire body electrified with passion. She milked my cock a few more times, squeezing the last of my cum on her stomach before pulling away, a coquettish smile playing on her lips as she licked my white sperm off her fingers.

“Mmhhh, that’s good,” she husked. “I love the taste of cum.” Her fingers scooped up more cum off her stomach and sucked it slowly off her fingers.

I don’t know if it was the eroticism of the moment or if I was falling in love with this sweet angel, but I decided to take Mary with me. To make her mine. Her handjob was so good; I needed to return the favor. For some reason I cared that she enjoyed herself just as much as I had. I didn’t care if Vivian or Cynthia came when I fucked them; their pleasure didn’t matter—only mine did.

I kissed her lips, not caring that they were stained with my cum—only a slut shouldn’t kiss a man with cum on her lips. Mary was so much more than that. My hand dipped between her legs and I felt the wetness of her sex. She gasped as my fingers pushed into her cunt. I felt something against the heel of my palm, a hard, spongy nub—her clit.

My palm rubbed her clit, sweet cries filling my ears, and I started to suck and bite at her pale neck. I wanted to leave a hickey, to let the world know that Mary had a lover. My fingers explored the warm wetness and velvety softness of her pussy. I left a second hickey on her right breast, and she was panting in pleasure. My lips moved to her hard nipple, sucking it into my greedy mouth. She tensed in my arms and then screamed loudly as she came, body shaking and pussy flooding my hand with her juices.

“Oh God!” she hissed. “Oh God!”

I dropped to my knees before her and breathed in the scent of her sex and stared at her swollen lips surrounded by flaming hair. I buried my face into her snatch and worshiped my Goddess with my tongue. I had never gone down on a girl and just let my instincts guide me. She tasted heavenly, like a Goddess should: a sweet and spicy dessert. My tongue scraped along her lips, flicking her clit, before I shoved it deep into her pussy, fucking her with my tongue. I tried to remember what Cynthia told Mary earlier, kissing, sucking and stroking all over her pussy and clit. From Mary’s moans and gasps, I must have been doing just fine.

Her fingers gripped my short hair and she pulled me into her cunt, hips rotating. “Oh sweet God! That’s so good, Mark!” Her voice rose in pitch. “Just like that! Ohhh! Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” Her grip tightened in my hair and fresh juice flooded my mouth. “Oh, thank you Mark,” she panted. “Thank you, that was so amazing.”

“I want to sixty-nine with you,” I told her.

She nodded eagerly.

I laid out on my back and she straddled my face, her furry pussy descending to my lips. I started to lick her as she softly started to kiss the head of my cock. Short kisses all over the tip and shaft and then her warm mouth engulfed my cock. She went lower and lower and deep-throated my cock. She was just full of surprises!

Mary would suck on my head for a few moments and then slide my cock all the way inside her throat. I pinched her clit, rolling the hard nub between fingers and licked hard and deep with my tongue. Her hands were gently massaging my balls, coxing my cum out. My spunk spurted into her mouth and she swallowed it while her hips bucking on my face from her orgasm.

Breathless, we both cuddled on the floor, me on my back and Mary pressed up against my side, cradled in my arms, her hard nipples brushing my chest. I stroked sweat-damp auburn hair out of her face. Her soft lips pressed gently against my cheek.

“Thank you,” she murmured in my ear. “My boyfriend would never eat my pussy.” She froze, face recoiling in shame. “Oh god, Mike. What have I done!” Tears welled in her eyes. “How could I cheat on him.”

“Shh,” I consoled, wiping a tear with my finger. “Mike’s never treated you right, that’s why you’re dumping him for me. I’m your boyfriend now. You’re mine forever, right?”

Mary sniffed, “Sorry, I’m being stupid. You’re right, he was always a jerk. He never cared if I had an orgasm and never helped with the housework. He definitely never went down on me! ” She kissed me. “I’m your girl now. Umm, I can’t believe this all happening. It’s so heady, like a dream that I don’t want to wake up from.”

“You won’t,” I told her, getting lost in her emerald eyes. “You love me with all your heart and would never get jealous of me with another woman. You would just be happy seeing me being happy.”

“Of course I would never get jealous,” Mary giggled. “I love you, and there is definitely enough of you to go around.” Her hand grasped my cock. “Mmmhh, definitely enough.”

I laughed and kissed her. “I’m enough man for you,” I told her. “You will never desire another man, only other women. You can touch and fuck as many women as you want, but I’m the only man for you.”

Mary kissed me, her mouth hot and full of desire. “Why would I want another man?” She squeezed my shaft. “This is all the cock I need. He feels all lonely, and my pussy craving some company.”

I grinned and kissed her, rolling Mary onto her back. Her lithe legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me close. My cock bumped her pussy and missed entering on the first thrust. Her hand reached down, grasping my cock, and guided it to the mouth of her cunt. She let out a low moan as I sheathed my cock inside her. I savored the velvety feel of her. I stared into her deep, green eyes as my cock slid fully into her sheathe. We stared into each other’s eyes, and it was like our souls had became as one as our bodies had.

I saw love in those green depths.

It didn’t matter to me that I told her to love me. She believed it. She was mine, and that was all that mattered. I started to slowly fuck her as we gazed into each other’s souls. Her hands grabbed my back, fingernails digging into my flesh and her legs clamped tight about me. Her hips moved to the rhythm of our lovemaking. It felt so good, so right to be inside her. It was a dream come true. She would never reject me, never hate me, or belittle me. She would never hurt me.

I drowned in her passion, swept away by the storm of emotions that filled us both. I loved this beautiful creature—this Goddess. I finally found what I had always wanted and feared to seek, because I was too much of a coward to face the chance of rejection.

I found love.

I started to fuck her faster, the sweet press of flesh drawing me closer to my orgasm. Our bodies were one, moving together, both striving to make the other cum. She moaned my name and I groaned hers. Her cunt was hot and wet and tight and so amazing on my cock. Mary came first, howling like a gale.

I fucked her as fast as I could, feeling my balls tighten. Her passion massaged my shaft, driving me closer and closer to my peak. Another orgasm rippled through her cunt and a third, propelling me higher and higher towards my climax. She gasped and panted, grinding her clit against my groin and I reached the summit. I exploded inside her.

“Oh, so good!” she moaned. “Fill me up with your cum. So good!”

“I love you,” I whispered in her ear, our bodies entwined.

I felt wetness on her cheeks as she cried in joy. “I love you, too!” she gasped.

I kissed her tears away and rested in her embrace. Even with my wish for sexual stamina, I need a bit of break. No. I wanted a break so I could enjoy holding her and luxuriate in her arms. I breathed her scent into my nose: herbal soap and sweat and the spicy aroma of her cunt all mixing together to form Mary. I felt safe and warm and a content happiness spread through me as we held each other. I gently nibbled at her neck and she cooed in delight.

Gasps and moans of pleasure filled the coffee shop and I remembered that I told Cynthia and Vivian to make each other cum and cum. I lifted up on my elbows, and looked around. They were on the floor nearby, legs scissored together, allowing their cunts to kiss each other. Their hips writhed in pleasure as the tribbed each other.

“The look so beautiful and happy together,” Mary whispered in my ear, and an idea formed. They did look so beautiful together.

“I bet they would make a great couple,” I whispered back. My cock was stirring again inside Mary tender warmth. I always found two girls tribbing to be so hot. Cynthia and Vivian were both crying out as they orgasmed. I caressed my lover’s body as we watched the two women continue fucking each other through their orgasms, frantically trying to reach another. My hand found the soft flesh of Mary’s ass.

“I want to know every part of you,” I whispered into her ear, licking the lobe. “Have you ever had anal sex?”

Mary tensed in my arms briefly. “No. Mike,” – I was pleased to here a scathing tone in her voice at the mention of her boyfriend – “he always wanted too. But I was afraid it would hurt too much.”

“Would you let me fuck you up the ass?” I asked.

She hesitated, “I don’t know. Would that make you happy?”

“What do you think?” I asked her. I was curious, and hopeful, that she would want to of her own free will. It seemed strange that, after ordering the woman to love me and please me, I would care about her making her own decisions. Maybe I really did love her.

Mary swallowed. “You’ll go slow and be gentle?” she asked timidly.

“I never want to hurt you,” I told her. “We’ll make sure you’re nice and ready.”

A depraved idea popped in my head as I stood up. I reached out and helped her to her feat, my cum running in rivulets down her legs and a puddle of our juices was staining the floor. “Go get your phone,” I told her.

Mary didn’t ask why, but turned to obey, heading for the back area of the coffee shop. I couldn’t help pinching her shapely ass as she walked away. She jumped and playful glared back at me, before disappearing into the back. I turned to the other girls and told them to stop fucking each other. Both were exhausted but smiling. When Mary returned, I told them the plan.

“Vivian, you’re going to get Mary’s ass ready for my cock. Lick it and lube it with your cunt juices. Mary, you bend over that table and get ready to call Mike and break up with him.”

She nodded and frowned. “Why don’t I just call him now?”

“I want you to do it when I’m fucking your ass,” I told her. “I want you to tell him all about your new lover Let him know just how much you love my cock, how hard you came for me, and how I’m fucking you up the ass; where you would never let him touch you. He deserves it for being such an asshole to you.”

Mary flushed in shame. “I guess I can do that,” she mumbled. “No. I can definitely do that. The asshole deserves it for the hussy from his work!”

“Cynthia, I want you to give Mary some pointers and advice to make her first anal sex go smoothly.”

Mary bent over the table and Vivian tongued Mary’s ass and worked her fingers into Mary’s cunt. It was so hot, and my cock ached with desire. Cynthia bent over next to Mary and began to whisper in her ear. Vivian’s fingers had started a slow, steady reaming of Mary’s ass as Cynthia nibbled on Mary’s ear.

After another few minutes, Vivian – working her fingers faster in and out of Mary’s ass – said, “She’s nice and lubed.”

“Let me get my cock lubed,” I said and thrust my cock deep into Cynthia’s cunt.

She gasped in surprise, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. It felt so good, I almost wanted to stay. Almost. After a few strokes, I pulled out and Cynthia moaned in disappointment. Vivian held Mary’s asscheeks open for me and I placed my cock, glistening with Cynthia’s juices, on the rosebud of Mary’s anus.

“Here I go,” I gently warned.

Mary nodded, her eyes widening as the head of my cock disappeared in. “Christ, that feels huge back there,” she moaned as I slowly worked my cock into her ass.

When I was all the way in, I asked how she was doing.

“Fine,” she panted, her ass squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “It’s not that bad.” I pulled back and slid in again, and she purred, “It’s not that bad at all,” Her ass felt amazing; tighter and rougher than her pussy.

“You’re doing good, babe,” Cynthia encouraged her.

“Mmhh,” Mary moaned and picked up her phone. She fumbled with it, navigating the menu, and found Mike’s number and hit call.

“Put it on speaker,” I told her. More fumbling and she managed to turn on the speaker phone. She moaned loudly and set the phone before her on the table.

The phone rang and rang and I thought it was going to go to voice mail when a sleepy voice answered, “Hey, Mary.”

“H-hey, Mike,” Mary moaned into the phone. I fucked her faster now, excited to be violating her while she humiliated her boyfriend.

“You okay babe?” he asked.

“Just getting … uhhh … fucked in the ass by my new boyfriend! Oh god! Harder, Mark. Fuck me harder!” she screamed into the phone.

There was a pause. “Say that again, Mary?” Mike asked in confusion.

“My new…ohhh God…boyfriend is fucking my ass,” she moaned. “I’m dumping you. You’re tiny dick has never satisfied me the way Mark’s has!”

“What’s going on!” he asked in a panic. “Is someone making you say this, Mary?”

Mary let out a throaty laugh. Her ass jiggled every time my groin slapped into it and the table rocked. Her auburn pony tail draped across her white back, writhing like a tongue of flame, and I grabbed her hair and pulled on it, yanking her head back. She let out a low moan.

“I’m such a naughty girl!” she gasped. “Oh fuck! Mark’s made me cum so hard. Not like you. I’ve never felt so amazing!” She let a loud howl and her ass clamped down on my cock like vice. “I’m cumming! His dick in my ass is making me cum!”

“Why are you doing this?” Mike demanded. “If this is a joke, it’s not funny?”

“It’s no joke, Mike,” she panted into the phone. “I just came from getting my ass fucked by my new boyfriend. It was so amazing!”

“Please, Mary,” Mike begged. “This isn’t like you!”

“We’re done Mike,” she told him. “You can go crawl to that slut. Mmm, I gotta go. I’m feeling another orgasm cumming!” Mary hung up.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Vivian moaned, her fingers flying across her clit.

I nodded my head to the table and Vivian smiled knowingly. She climbed up on it, sitting down before Mary’s face. I loosened the tension on Mary’s ponytail so she could dive into Vivian’s spread open pussy. Vivian’s large tits heaved up and down and she writhed on Mary’s tongue, her finger pulling hard at her large nipples.

Cynthia bent down to Mary’s ear, and hissed, “Eat that slut, bitch. Make her cum on that nasty tongue!” The table rocked more as Cynthia fucked her cunt on the table edge.

Mary’s phone started to ring, a loud pop song. Maybe Rhianna. I wasn’t sure. I was a rock and metal guy. Mary paused her muff diving. “It’s just Mike,” she said and hung up the phone. It immediately started to ring again. This was getting annoying.

“Vivian, take a picture of us with Mary’s phone,” I ordered. Vivian nodded and pulled up the phone, playing with some menus. I buried my dick deep in Mary’s ass and yanked hard on her hair, lifting her face up from Vivian’s pussy. I pulled Cynthia close to me and pulled her into a kiss. Vivian snapped the photo.

She showed it to everyone. It was fucking amazing. Mary’s face glistened with juices and smiling happily while I pulled on her hair. The angle was good to just make out that I was buried in her ass. You could see Cynthia’s tits pressed against my arms and her tongue in my mouth, while one of her hands was squeezing Mary’s ass. You could even see Vivian’s tanned thighs alongside Mary, suggesting just how her face got wet.

“Text him, ‘See how happy I am. So stop calling me, loser. PS that’s pussy juices on my face.’” Vivian quickly text the message and sent it and I went back to fucking Mary velvety ass. Mary went back to eating tangy pussy and Cynthia went back to fucking the table edge. The phone didn’t ring again.

All of use were moaning and cursing, building to our cums. It was so hot, watching the girl I was ass fucking eat another beautiful women out. Cynthia’s hand rubbed down my stomach, feeling the shaft of my cock were it disappeared into Mary’s ass. She moved her hand lower, between us, brushing my balls as they slapped against Mary’s pussy. Mary gasped into Vivian’s pussy as Cynthia found her clit and started rubbing.

My balls boiled over; I moaned and dumped my cum inside her bowels. Mary screamed into Vivian’s cunt as she came again, her ass contracting on my cock, milking the last of my cum out. Vivian fucked herself on Mary’s face, shuddering – her big tits heaving like the swell of the ocean – as she climaxed, and next to me Cynthia gasped and squirted her juice onto the table’s corner.

Vivian cleaned my cock off while Cynthia cleaned out Mary’s ass and pussy. I pulled on my clothes when Mary came on Cynthia’s face, and my auburn-haired Goddess happily smiled at me. I tossed her panties to her. She was still a little wobbly from cumming so much and we all laughed as she hopped around on one foot trying to pull on her panties and not fall over. I pocketed Cynthia’s black thong and Vivian’s pink polka dot panties.

I took my phone back from Evan. The poor bastard stood and filmed the entire thing. I had almost no memory left on my phone. It looked my phone barely caught any of the orgy before it ran out of space. I sighed, realizing I should probably get a camcorder and some spare memory cards if I wanted to capture these moments on film. Maybe that should be my next stop. And Mary definitely needs something nicer to wear than her uniform. And a wax. Her pussy was hot, but I liked the bare look better.

I had Cynthia make me a mocha and Mary had a chai tea. It was sexy watching Cynthia make the drinks naked, her body glistening with sweat and pussy juices and cum. She made the most of it. Prancing around and bending over when she pretended to drop something so I could see her beautiful, shaved pussy with its pink, inviting depths. She spilled cream on her tits and Vivian and I licked her clean. Finally, coffee and a breakfast sandwich in hand, it was time to give my final instructions.

“Evan, when Mary and I leave, you will clean up the store and then forget what happened. You closed the store because the hot water shut off.” I remembered from a summer working in fast food that a restaurant couldn’t be open without hot water. Some sort of health department rule. “Its fixed now and you can reopen. Sadly, Mary quit because she has a better job, now.”

Evan just nodded.

“Cynthia and Vivian. Mary thinks you’re really beautiful together. I agree. From now on, you two are lesbian lovers. The only man you desire is me. Okay?” They nodded and embraced and kissed each other. “To make money, I want you two to stream your love making. Let me know when you do. Stream at least twice a week. More would be better.” Cynthia grinned wickedly at Vivian.

We all friended each other on Facebook so we could keep in touch. I kissed Vivian’s pouty lips – she had washed my cum away with Cynthia’s pussy juices – and then Cynthia’s. I held out my hand to Mary. “Well, shall we get going?”

She grabbed my hand; squeezed it gently. “Where to?”

“Our future,” I told her and we walked out the door.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 2